Dragons are the continent’s strongest race, combining marvelous combat power with

vitality, perception, resiliency, and magic. They are too strong to find countermeasures
in other current civilization zones and there is a clause which considers itself taboo to
touch such an existence. It’s good to have them on your side, but once they turned into
an enemy they can’t be stopped by rare means. And in modern society, the enemies
and allies of individuals tend to be vague, and allies for individuals aren’t necessarily
allies of the general public. There is almost no society where individuals with too
strong power can be “the public.” Dragons are a creature outside the social system.
There is no record that a sense of duty to protect an unspecified number has grown in
dragons, although friendship with individuals can be concluded. When an individual
and society conflict, dragons extinguish society. After all, a society that has
inadvertently touched the dragon almost certainly will end up destroying the vortex
of the power of the dragon without being able to handle it. That is the end of the one
who received the dragon as a force.

“That’s why… I can’t really live in this way with people. I’ve been living from a journey
to journey until now. I wasn’t particularly concerned about it. But… do you listen,
owner? ”

“I am listening”

In Polka´s hot spring. In the darkness of the night, I massage Laila’s breasts and give a
live reply while licking her ear. On her chest, there was a scar that had just finished
removing threads until the flank.

Two weeks since the battle in the capital city. We, the crossbow corps, came to Polka
with the help of Maia and the Misty Palace dragons. It is for the treatment of Isaac´s
squad and Laila. For some reason, we received approval from minister Ashton who
had suddenly come to the royal capital, so this time we entered Polka, with a great
number of people.
The dragonslayer wound reached Laila’s spine. Humans are usually dead. Furthermore,
the attack by the dragonslayer seems to be an inhibitory effect on healing. I am amazed
at the murderous intent of the ruins civilization. However, with the proper treatment
by Hilda-san and the treatment of Polka´s miraculous spring, everything will be cured
except for the dead. Laila is no exception. It took two weeks for Laila to endure the
damage of the holy beast and it took only two weeks before she could get into the hot
spring by herself, but now she can finally act properly and feel relieved.

“So… even though I’m part of the same business, if you let many people know that I
am, I will change my face and hide like others or I will go back to the palace”

“It’s okay because you know that far”

“Hearing, because Dianne and Broll say so… hiaahh”

“First of all, I like your face, and I don’t want to use you for power, for now”

“Muu…”

“Would you like to say that you and Maia are mainly kept as cock holes?”

“Th, That’s right, but…”

“You don’t have to worry about it. Shut up and be fucked”

“I, It’s hard to shut up”

Embracing Laila, putting my lips on top of hers, she holds on to my hands. She is
anxious about something. This looks like a lonely and worrying person. Being
entangled with the society that wasn’t worried until now, Laila was persuaded by
Bonaparte, as she the “the invincible self” was shot down by a dragonslayer and she
thought afterward “I can’t be considered unrelated to the society”. She shouldn’t be
here so unscrupulously. She really is confronted with the society, since she was shot
down with the dragonslayer and now she thinks about what she has never thought of
before and is anxious about me whether she should leave me. However.

“Fine Laila, I like you”

“U… I, I’m too”

“You don’t have to do anything to fight as a dragon. I love you, as a female. I want to
fuck you as a male and make you become pregnant at any time”

“…U, uu… just whispering so sweet, what’s your underlying motive…”

“Nothing. That’s fine. You’re a female and I’m a male. I’m a small boy, you’re a fuck hole.
It doesn’t have to be anything else”

“…♪”

…Ah, what a happy smile. If she was a normal woman, she would be absolutely angry.
But Laila is a dragon. Moreover, she is a striking dragon. She feels so bad about herself
that she is a dragon and she is too concerned, as she is likely to lose confidence in the
part of being a “woman” that I like. It might be an indication of the mind that it is
possible to exclude the value of such a “strong living thing” and to admit the value of
the part which is my “woman” even if she is a masochist. It’s a selfish imagination. So
if I start talking about the general idea of ”being a dragon”, it will be terribly mean.

“If you understand, I will shot my sperm from my cock into your slave pussy”

“Haaa… you really are a bad guy… ♪ To go against♪”

“If you go against it, I can’t help it. I will forcibly shot my sperm from the cock directly
into the uterus”

“Ho. Is that a sign of defeat?”

“…Lie. No, I’m not a devil, so don’t look with the eyes that you expected it”

“It was a great expectation. I’m not a bit of a bummer”

Laila smiles and softly holds my penis in the hot water. I also squeeze her breasts
gently, play with her nipples and enjoy it very much.

“Huhhh… ♪ Nou, I hope to put it in soon? I want your baby juice in my uterus after a
long time♪”

“Suck as much as you like, your uterus is the final disposal site for my baby juice”
“Hoho♪ I guess so if you say that, I will not hold back alright?”

When Laila kissed me enthusiastically, she straddled over me with fireballs two
meters above the unspoiled hot spring, shining on her limbs. The wound of the belly
is engraved with a thick red muscle. The line originally passed above the uterus.

“This is the place where babies are born”

“Ho… According to Hilda, it seems the uterus has been torn up too?”

“What”

…Is that true!!!

“…Kukuu, you’re angry. I’m just happy with that face”

“Th, That’s it!”

“All right, Hilda has healed me. But she also said that I would be cured without delay
when I have the miraculous water from here”

“But… it’s the belly of my woman! The woman I let become pregnant!”

“Hoho, that’s right… Ah, my womb is yours, and I like that monopoly… but more than
that, is it good for you to make me become pregnant?”

“Uu…”

“Now, let’s expand my womb so that it can be seen by anyone’s eyes… now with your
baby juice♪ Or it might be urine”

“I do, don’t do that!”

“Muu… it might be a good feeling unexpectedly”

“Do you want to pull me into a world I can’t turn back on?”

“Of course it’s good to be anywhere♪ You just keep using this as a port of libido, I
wonder how much would be enough for a pervert”
“…Erotic dragon me. I will make you cry absolutely”

“Hohoho♪… Let’s go♪”

Laila lowers her hips while I still hold on to her shaking tits. My dick is swallowed by
her pussy which is still hotter than the hot spring. For Laila, every time my glans
stretches out the folds, she is swayed and tasted it with a happy face.

“Haaaa… my own, owner’s cock… my dear, my owner’s cock will come… will come to
my womb… ♪”

“What a sluttish face…”

“Ho, you can’t wait to see this… it’s the arrival of my owner who keeps bullying me♪”

“I see, then I’m not holding back”

“Ah, no. I’m going to become pregnant more and more♪”

I just start moving my hips. Laila also responds and moves her waist. Just like a theater
setting, while being lit by the fireball, I and Laila are crazily having sex. The first
ejaculation is approaching as early as possible.

“Ku…”

“Hoho, you´re getting to have a good face soon… no, u♪”

“O… the same goes for you too”

“Don’t bluff so much, you know, my uterus is at the critical moment… and it aims for
your juice♪”

“Oh, presses”

Laila presses the cervix that has fallen down to the tip of my penis and waits for my
ejaculation. I also move my waist to let Laila gain some pleasure towards the top. At
that moment, two members of the crossbow corps came out of the dressing room to
the hot spring and were surprised at the relationship between me and Laila.
“U, Uoo”

“La, Laila-san!? Ho, she really is with 10-man captain Smithson!?”

“Hoho. It’s a bit noisy, forgive me”

Laila smiles and continues shaking her hips. It seems that there isn’t much resistance
to show such sex to others. And I’m with such a Laila,

“Uguu… ku, uuu…”

“Hohoo♪ Pu, Put it out… ku, kuu… I, I also, ikuu…!!”

Ejaculation. I feel an illusion that Laila´s cervix is delighted and stuck to my son. Laila
clings to me and moves delayed by the tempo of my ejaculation pulsation. The two
crossbow corps members see Laila and my appearance while being lit by a bright
fireball.

“……10, 10-man captain Smithson”

“…Is that what you mean by masturbation?”

“It’s different!” Don’t look!”

“Ho, let us show them without saying something sloppy. Those peeping toms”

Laila whispers to me with a grin while shaking her hips and kissing me to seal my
shaken remarks… I looked at them with a slight glance, and although I said no, those
guys were masturbating in the dark.No, we’ve been careless in a place like this, but I
don’t want to argue much.

“Hoho♪ You´re willing to masturbate, but you´re not going to put it out?”

[Yes mam! Uu]

…No, you don’t have to align your voices. However, I have a complicated feeling from
seeing those two masturbating to my woman. Even if they masturbated imagine
Dianne, I may feel a little unpleasant now.

“Kuukuuku”
“…What is it”

“…No, what? I think it’s your corps”

“What”

“Surely they only think that I’m a female”

…Saying that my corps really don’t seem to care that Laila or Maia is a dragon. It seems
that some people still confess to Anzeros. And some may be paralyzed strangely by
Dianne.

[Yes mam! We only feel attracted to the healthy youth of the crossbow corps and
attractive women! Uu!]

…No, you guys do that. You don’t have to talk to me. It’s too fast.

“…Well, you are a good woman”

“…♪”

“If it’s not too late, can you do it one more time!”

“Ho?”

“Let us watch, 10-man captain Smithson!”

“By the way, do you want to misfire tomorrow?”

“It’s a bad decision!”

“Wa, owaa… go, good grief you are a rowdy owner♪”

100-man commander Dianne. Part of the northern army corps, who have both
unofficial master knight class combat power and religious priest class magic abilities
and she is skilled in tactical operations and is the trump card of Celesta´s army.

…I didn’t know that she was so frightening, but I noticed it in the middle of the journey.
I’m not saying I didn’t like it. I already knew that Dianne was strong in out-of-order
terms and although she was somewhat biased with magic, I also knew that she was
good. However, all warriors at various hero levels actually showed some reaction to
Dianne’s appearance just because she was nicknamed 「War god」 and I knew once
more. This person is a great hero of this generation and one of the real strongest.

But well, in front of me, she is a little too aggressive, so she is also a naughty fall in love
girl.

“Andy, don’t you take care lately…?”

“Eh, I think it will be a long time to be with you.”

“Is it that you want to take care of your lovers and let me look from the distance?”

“…No… I mean, let’s go ahead”

“How about attacking during breaks or at least trying to play with my chest or butt…?”

“…As expected, it’s hard to do so much before Anzeros or Aurora, that’s a big deal”

The captain’s room at sunset. Or rather, a shack named the captain’s room. Only there,
Dianne and I have private space.

It has been almost a month since the crossbow corps has come to Polka. Certainly, they
have not only been able to take a bath and just relax, but the non-injured members
also do training similar to Basson. Those who were particularly injured were almost
completely relieved now and they are almost like Laila that the injury they received
during the defense of Trots royal capital still remains. There is no problem in moving
itself and they only have scars like Laila. The residents of Polka have been somewhat
fascinated by the various faces of the crossbow corps, as they are cheerful, energetic
and reliable and they are doing everything from scratching snow to helping civil
engineering with the command of Dianne and everyone is accepted more than I
thought.

It may be because of the inflow of the elves had begun originally as the residents begin
to get used to contact with different cultures. In any case, everyone started getting
used to each other and now the baron offers to say, “Let’s make a season activity base
here, if there is enough land, then” to Dianne and minister Ashton who also have faces
that aren’t sloppy, but it’s a little pity that Boyd’s face was likely to cry, saying, “I’m
going to tell Sylvia shortly before coming out”. Isaac also had a restless face. It may be
better to ask Maia at the same time and carry those who care about Basson once there.

This hut was built by the ogres of the crossbow corps in an attempt to build a
stronghold for the crossbow corps. The aim is to find out the areas that affect
architecture, such as geology, the strength of wood, and the nature of the stone. The
ogres are several times more powerful than humans. As for building technology, there
are many things that are learned by hands-on because there are many things where
parents work in the house in hometown. So it took only three days from the foundation
work to the completion of the hut. It is just a prototype, so it is not something that can
be used as a residence, but it was presented to Dianne for not being able to use what
was built.

“I don’t need to do paperwork, I don’t need medical care at Polka… it’s ironic that I can
only use it to hide and do something like this”

Dianne smiles as she leans on me while I embrace her from behind.

“There are other children in the inn”

“In such a case, it would be a royal road to squeeze into the forest… but that forest is”

“…Ah, yes, I remember it correctly”

Polka´s forest is an area of the elves. Even though I don’t know where Phaser and Irina-
san are looking at, we would be in trouble if we go in. As a result, Dianne’s 「Only」
place is here. In the inn, the other girls aim at me with tiger eyes and Dianne can’t do
it with me in front of the other members. I think that she is a person who loses
comparatively.

“Now… if you can, now I want you to cherish me

“You said your utmost, didn’t you? I’m pretty tired and I’m getting high, but I´m hard”

“Oh, it’s okay to say [With all one’s heart] or [I love you]? Lately, you’ll remember only
BDSM, spanking, or something strange…”

“Th, there is a pervert that teaches me”

…Mainly Laila and Jeanne constantly ask me to open the eyes of sadism.

“I will do it properly… Ah, with that”

“Sound illusion. I know”

An illusion that doesn’t let sounds transmitted around. Now our secret is perfect.

…Nonetheless. Dianne eventually accepts most of what I do. Even if the clothes are
torn apart and she is tied up, being spanked or having anal sex without notice, she will
complain later, as Dianne hardly refuses during the process. It is a part where she is a
little sm though she is also cute.

──I want to make Dianne startled. I can’t do that, but I want to make her cry.

I think she must be happy just because it is accepted, but such mischief is absolutely
necessary to lift the neck.

—————————-

“Oh, Andy-bocchan, have you done your work for soldiers today?”

“I’m off duty. Also, tell me about armor processing, Jackie-san”

“Oh, well, if you’re fine with my technique”

I am learning armor processing at Jackie-san’s workshop once or twice a week. I would
like to make a weapon, but it is important for me to be able to handle armor well before
it is complete… There is also a promise that I couldn’t achieve with my father. Besides,
there is the goal to create new armor for Anzeros. I feel a bit sorry that her former
armor was destroyed by General Lucas at Klaves and I would like to create a black and
cool armor that is light and easy to move, yet with the new maneuvering tactics, yet
unique to Anzeros. I did a little basic during my study days and now I am a step-printer,
with some flexibility in terms of strength and weight, so it is not an impossible goal.
However, the know-how of fine adjustment is overwhelmingly lacking, so in that area
I still need instructions. That’s why I learn more and more while being taught by
Jackie-san.

“The joint there is an emphasis on the range of motion. If it doesn’t move, the action is
quite limited”

“What about this?”

“There is no need to move too much. A strong shape so that it won’t come off with
some shocks”

“Okay”

“Aaaaaa, if you pack it so short, it won’t get better”

“I, I’m sorry”

I make prototypes of various forms of armor to accumulate know-how. Then, apply a

carved crest on one side of the created armor to try various effects. While not only
increasing the strength with the crest but also making it extremely vulnerable in the
uncomputed part, it is not clear until I experiment with it that it really works perfectly
in that form.

“Hou, is it a southern technology?”

“Yeah. Well I know only a bit of it”

I carved the crest with the crest sword from the elf territory by striking and cutting
and experimenting with it. But in this way, with real armor in front of me, yes, I feel
that I am making practical products.
In that way, when I finished the production and the experiment, a strange armor
jumped into my eyes.

“What is this… armor?”

“Ah, that’s it. It’s a bikini armor”

“Bikini armor…”

There is nothing other than the chest and skirt armor. There is no less than purity.

“It’s a type that has been invented a while ago in Rapal and it seems that it has become
popular even in Renfangas about three years ago… It’s a bit under-care, but the rumor
is that there’s a heated debate on whether or not female wear a shirt under the armor”

“…Wait. In other words, there are female warriors who wear this in Rapal or Renfangas
in a straightforward manner?”

“I think in both cities because it’s a hot topic”

“How wonderful”

“…Andy-bocchan hasn’t changed”

I was really astonished. I’m fine because I´m known in Polka as the breast-loving boy…
Wait.

“…This is it”

“?”

There was a flash in my mind. That’s it. This is it… Let’s make this a mischief for
Dianne.

—————————-

“Bikini Armor? You want me to put this on?”

“Isn’t it perfect for Dianne?”

“…Well, it doesn’t have much difference to the clothes I wear on warm times”

I recommend the bikini armor I have replicated at Jackie-san´s worksite to Dianne.

Certainly, Dianne had a tendency to wear relatively many clothes because of the snow
in Polka, but when traveling through the desert, she didn’t hide her plentiful chest
much with that small chest cloth and the skirt she wore was so short you almost could
see her secret place. Besides, she was wearing the best one piece while walking
around there with such a degree of exposure. Compared to that, this bikini armor isn’t
a big deal. There is a way to convince her.

“…But what shall I do with this armor?”

“…”

The excuse there is the biggest bottleneck. No matter what, Dianne is a person who,
as it is, has the same spirit as a Sword Saint. It doesn’t mean anything when she put it
on. To preach the inevitability, the threat to Dianne in this neighborhood isn’t limited
to the eye. Now I’m trying to get my head working. However, Dianne does a good job
and sighs in the wind, before going to her room with the bikini armor.

“I understand, I will wear it”

“Eh…”

When I was a little puzzled by the development, Dianne turned around lightly and gave
a bitter smile to me.

“Well, you prepared it for me, right?”

“Eh, yes…”

“It’s a source of clothing, isn’t it?”

She says so and disappears in her room. I feel a little guilty… Dianne noticed the
mischief I set up and when I screamed small, I was waiting to see if she would turn her
head, but the scream wasn’t heard.

————————–

“We will start today’s training. First of all, five kilometers of marching training,
completely armed”

[…… ]

Everyone was stunned by Dianne who appeared in the bikini armor. They are likely
not to be fazed because everyone is accustomed to Dianne wearing clothes with high
exposure. The problem was with the bikini armor… It is completely transparent. It’s
engraved with a crest that let the armor become see through. It is an ordinary metal
and leather bikini armor, but it is finely engraved that it can be transparent when it
gets warm to some extent. Thanks to that, Dianne who only wore the bikini armor is
almost completely naked. She was giving orders just in front of everyone with a cool
face. The hairless genital and lavish breasts that are characteristic of elves are
completely visible. And looking back at the stunned people again, Dianne clapped her
hands together.

“Hey, everyone hurry up and become fully armed! When you’re done with the
marching training, then there will be shooting training! The escort infantry will just
practice attacking!”

[Ye, Yes!]

Everyone begins to run while being nailed to Dianne’s naked body. Goto and Lantz
were already playing with their erection while running on the sand. They think that
they are professional in a sense. And, while starting to run parallel to me, Anzeros
looks at me with a red face and whispers.

“…Your work?”

“Yup”

Anzeros grabbed my head.

“What, are, you, doing”

“Uooooo! It, It hurts, it hurts!”

I was swung around with all her strength. While running… The ability to do such tricks
is unique to Anzeros.

“Andy-san, you are… la, later scary”

“Wait scary”

As pointed out by Aurora, when I think about it, the longer Dianne lasts, the scarier
she will be… And.

“……10-man captain Smithson was that kind of person”

Regular soldier Mikagami can’t look into my eyes. Yeah, a little bit tight. However, the
other guys put their thumbs up when they overtake me. Great praise. But they were
all strangely looking at me. It is as if they see death… No, I know. I was the one who
did it.

——————–

After march training was over, only I was called. Everyone in the corps put their fist
on the left chest, stretched their spine and saw me off. They are disgusting people.
Then, Dianne took me to the back of the captain room and put on a sound illusion and
a space designation illusion. Now no one can hear what we do.

“Th, that…”

“Have you heard?”

“…That”

Dianne stared at me without even trying to hide the skin that was exposed by the
bikini armor.

“What do you mean?”

“……”

I mean, this kind of thing is like a frog stared at by a snake. But what is in front of me
is a snake who is the strongest trump card of Celesta. It is not amusing to say to the
hereafter next moment if unskilled… Yeah, no matter what!

“Li, Listen, Dianne, I just wanted to be mean to you as you don’t listen to me! I mean, I
want you to be a little reluctant once in a while!”

The real intention which was super-intrusive was thrown out. But Dianne only nods
with a serious look… Danger, she already completely has her killing intent and I can
hear my death poem in this situation!? I thought so, but Dianne slowly took off the
bikini armor and started to be really naked.

“…It was truly unbearable. Cold… besides, if you were mean, I… that because I’m used
to that somehow… or perhaps I should say after you are mean, you’re always going to
be violent, so your body reacts first… ah, absolutely”

Smash, Dianne throws away the waist armor attached to the panty armor. Huh, she
snorts and crosses her arms. When I look closely, it was a very shameful complexion.

“Imagine being raped violently, what would you do if everyone stares at you like that.
I’m deeply ashamed. This, if it is enough to embarrass me in such a halfway form, I’d
rather declare loudly that I´m your dedicated meat urinal!”

“…E, Emm”

“What!”

“…That, I’m sorry”

“If you think it’s bad, show me your sincerity… I, I’m half meandered and my body is
already done”

“…Th, then… here?”

“…Anywhere is good. Do you really want to declare it now?”

“N, No No”

Dianne, too, was a person who felt that being bullied was a good idea. Her conscious
is not so much a masochist. And she wasn’t feeling too ashamed to be seen naked. She
is always taking a bath with everyone anyway… When it comes, I guess “what are you
going to do” is the best focus. Well then.

“…Then… this time we’re about to make a very loud sound”

“…Yup”

“Good. I’m a little happy to reward you”

“Tsk… idiot, you evil man… nuuu♪

I hug Dianne’s soft body and take her lips for a passionate kiss. Finally, Dianne shed
tears to show her joy from my warmth, hugging her and taking her lips. And I just took
off my belt and dropped my pants. Under the blue sky that shines in the snowfield, I
hold the wheat-colored limbs of Dianne from behind, who put her hands on the outer
wall of the captain’s room and adjust the sex posture.

“N, huaa… quick… quick”

“That’s dirty, Dianne”

“…You’re too mean, idiot”

While being abused by me, her voice has no hostility or bad faith and there is only a
sweet sound coming out like a cute puppy. And I attach my penis to her vagina that is
inviting me inside. Dianne’s wet and open pussy was hot just by touching, even though
the air around us is cold.

“Dianne… Dianne…”

“Hahh… n, naaaa♪”

Dianne shows her joy with a faint cry. Snow white landscape and sky blue sky, new
tree amber and dark brown skin of a dark elf. Vivid colors and vivid pleasure are very
comfortable. I grab Dianne’s boobs. Moving my hips while letting my fingers bite into
her tits.

“Hiuu, a, haaaa… na, aahh… Andy, Andy!!”

Dianne shows her pleasure with the movement of her whole body as she sticks out
her buttocks. When this happens, even her age of 200 doesn’t matter, as that lustful
figure becomes like a little girl who wants to look younger than me. I taste Dianne´s
real face with a kiss and I add a spurt to my waist movement. Dianne also noticed and
fixes her buttocks at a height that is easy to push in and tries to let me ejaculate inside
her womb. I can’t refuse that.

“Dianne… Dianne!!”
“Andy♪♪”

I got hooked by the best vagina and shot my sperm inside. Dianne accepts it with a
melting look. I covered her lips for a moment and resumed my hip movement again.

“Hia… aaa…?”

“Let me put my semen on your ass and back as well”

“…Idiot… ♪”

Dianne said that much, and continued to indulge in continuous sex with me which
extended to four shots afterward, and continued panting.

————–

Of course, there is a reason that Dianne and I also have the reason to take on the
surface alone. I was forced to sit outside until nightfall by Dianne´s strict order… Yup.
I’m glad that everyone’s opinion is true, actually.

Then, when I went to the hot spring while being numbly frustrated, I came across
Aurora and Anzeros, who is kneeling at the dressing room in front of Dianne, Laila and
Hilda-san, who are waiting for me.

“…What are you doing, Anzeros?”

“…No… that… I thought that you would be a little happy, so I thought I’ll try to wear it
out of fun…”

“…Bikini armor is a high degree of difficulty…”

“…… Ah”

It’s because the cup of the chest is a fit for Dianne… With Anzeros and Aurora, the bra
didn’t stick to the skin and it didn’t become see through.

“We, Well, for you guys too…”

“That’s not the problem…”

“Yes… this feeling of defeat is different…”

…It seems complicated.

Lately, Anzeros is very cold.

“How to be popular with beautiful women?”

“Hmm”

“I am sure that there is a talent to hook up with beautiful, well-selected beauties

anyway, but I think that it is only a misunderstanding of something. It is not possible
to become acquainted only with women who are so beautiful and are usually
desperately looking for a more intimate relationship”

“I think I’m doing my best and luck and I know how to get along with women in a short
time”

“I’m sure it’s a very subtle evaluation, right?”

“It’s not just that 10-man captain Smithson is clever, but it’s not the only thing”

“It’s a good feeling to be intoxicated with alcohol… no, it’s not a delusion. But there is
no such a habit to vent erotic talk. It’s supposed to be a negative evaluation for girls”

“Even, in reality, it takes less than three months in… even if it is 100-man commander
and Selenium, this bastard has seven more women”

“…You know, he sometimes looks cool”

“You’re joking again”

“Even if you try to do something a little, isn’t it the character of 10-man captain
Smithson which is missing something?”
“Damn it! What do you want to say!”

“I’m still so popular that I’m not doing something cowardly”

“Because it is 10-man captain Smithson we are talking about”

“It’s not like that! It’s a decisive factor!”

When she erupts in the bar because of the paradoxical harassment by our corps
members, Anzeros walks up and takes up my beer cup.

“Ah”

[Ah]

With a glance at us who raise voices at the same time, Anzeros moves towards Maia,
who ate a glass of beer, as she folded her arms and glared at us.

“Don’t bother drinking but don’t act without restraint. This is Smithson’s hometown.
Don’t shame him here”

“Somewhat I don’t want to say embarrassing things from now on”

“I stopped it because you should never say it. If you embarrass yourself, then the
mental image of the local people get worse and the corps will feel uncomfortable. Take
care of yourself, idiot”

“……”

Showing us the shrugging of her shoulders, Anzeros leaves quickly. These days I
always feel like she is not in a good mood at all as she is colder than before our journey.
Of course, we didn’t do something ecchi lately and I don’t know if she wears my collar
as her neck is hidden because of the cold weather. Well, as the discipline committee
chairman of our corps, it is quite correct, but the problem is that sometimes there isn’t
even a chance for us two to be alone.

——————————

“Fortune telling…?”
Apple’s room at the Baron’s mansion… Selenium and Apple, who was originally taken
care of by the baron, live here in order to save the inn costs. Even though there is also
an aid in the Celesta army’s endorsement, the hundred-man corps’ lodging charge is
a little high, so I stayed with everyone in the guest house.

“I don’t know if Apple understands. But can you tell me what Anzeros thinks”

“Hmm… fortune telling isn’t a useful thing to read the mind separately, and… well, it’s
not like I can see the directionality of the relationship in terms of the flow of the mind”

“That’s fine”

“…I don’t want to use it for people who are very familiar but I will do it”

“?”

“Assessing a relationship is, conversely speaking, hiding it also means mixing things
that have been relaxed”

“Muu…”

It is not very convenient to understand things well if you think so. When I was troubled
with my arms folded, Apple was thinking while putting her hand on her cheek.

“Anzeros-san, hey… you’re the one who doesn’t understand well”

“Really?”

I think it’s a person who is easy to understand and easy to put on the table. But it didn’t
seem like that to Apple.

“First of all, there is no feeling of depression as a half-elf child”

“It looks like she was having a hard time”

“…But thanks to her parents being strong, she is sociable and has no feeling of giving
up, right?”

“…Well, yeah”
Being raised by that rich and powerful mom, it does not mean that she has a bad
relationship with her father. She has eventually become a swordsman which was her
dream and there is no need to be held down by it and it is not necessary to give up her
future. With the current growth rate, it will be possible for her to pass the master
knight examination in the near future and she will be equal to Dianne. It’s not a shame
to grow up straight. She might be an exception as a half, but it is a good thing

“I guess it’s good, as she is a pretty straight half-elf”

“It’s good, but… unlike me and Selenium, who have no such shadow or anxiety she
wants to depend on a gentle man, so I’m sure the feeling peculiar to a half child is not
so strong, right?”

“…Well, exactly right… can you say that?”

“I think there are no places or people who we can return to, so we are a part”

“…Yup”

“I wonder if that’s what she hears when I hear the story, as Andy gave her a collar
which she kept. She is a half but she is trying not to lag behind everyone because she
is a half”

“…”

I have become anxious when it is said so by Apple. In the case of these guys, if it is said,
the situation isn’t so different from humans. In other words, they have chosen a way
to avoid discrimination as a half. However, it seems that one female slave is too faithful
to her half character. She really likes me and is not actively doing it, so she can’t throw
away something that happened in the atmosphere.

“Uumu…”

I’m starting to worry a little. However, the weather sign suddenly appears behind
them.

“A female slave might be a little fit around, but I think that Anzeros-san is definitely a
stranger to Andy?”

“Selenium”
She is a dexterous person who shows signs and disappears. In a sense, it’s a bit scary
that it’s okay to be as good as Dianne.

“But Selenium. From Andy-san’s talk, don’t you feel like Anzeros is tired of relationships?”

“Anzeros-san isn’t. She is different from Laila-san or Jeanne-chan”

“?”

“She’s the same as Apple”

Selenium has a wry smile.

—————————–

“What do you want, Selenium?”

Baron’s mansion, Selenium’s room. Anzeros can’t see anything in this dark room.
White elves don’t have night vision. She turned around behind that Anzeros and
Selenium handcuffed Anzeros’s hands behind her back.

“!?”

Anzeros is surprised. She has no sword with her and must have thought that she didn’t
fall in a trap in such a place.

“S, Selenium, what are you doing!”

“Ehehee… I guess it’s not good, you have to put out an OK sign at all times for the
female slave’s master”

“Wha…!?”

Anzeros is held by Selenium and Apple and is thrown onto the bed. I appeared from
the corner of the room like a ghost.

“Sm, Smi… Andy”

“Aaa… emm…”
“You were worried that Andy-san didn’t do something naughty recently with Anzeros-
san, right?”

“…Th, That, I… I have corps work to do and everyone is watching, so I can’t disturb
Andy…”

“Nhuhuuu”

Selenium bites into Anzeros’s ear who makes foolish excuses. Apple plays with
Anzeros’s skirt, asking for eye contact with a glimpse of Selenium.

“Hiyaauu… wh, what do you do!”

“If Anzeros-san calms down, you can shift to the naughty atmosphere without having
to force people to set it up… Andy-san’s is pitiable? He wants to have sex with you at
any time”

“Th, that’s… but”

“No excuses. You’re a female slave, right? Do you really want to be naughty?”

“…Uh”

…What. That is. That. After all, everyday life is too much, so she couldn’t have sex so
far. I don’t know the feeling. If I could still do it in person in public with Anzeros, it
would be a shame. There are Anzeros and I and there are companions, and a fixed
daily speed of the role is not disturbed easily. In Anzeros’s case this time, she was stiff
with herself after taking into account the political relationship between me and Polka
and the crossbow corps in vain… Well, it seems like Anzeros.

“Oh really?”

“…Yup”

“I was worried that you got tired of me”

“Th, That kind of thing… I, I’m your female slave, so why not fuck me without
worrying?”

“You think I could do it?”

“I heard that you did to Dianne and Aurora…”

“In other words, if I really wanted to do something, you would let me fuck you forcibly”

“…”

Anzeros turns red as her mouth and ears become the shape of a letter. Haa, Selenium,
and Apple sigh at the same time.

“I don’t want to hold back if this is right”

“Andy-san, rape rape♪”

“…You guys have fun”

I throw the handcuffed Anzeros down on the bed, slap her butt and cut off the
underwear with a knife.

“Yaa… wh, why do you cut it”

“Punishment. From now till tomorrow night you can’t wear any panty. It’s an order”

“Pe, Pervert…”

“It’s a punishment that made me anxious. I’m going to fuck you from now on and I will
do it whenever I see you tomorrow so you wear no panty”

“Pervert… uh, I don’t know what’s going on at all”

“That’s not something you need to worry about”

I hold Anzeros’s butt and insert my son in her secret hole. The small vagina which has
not been tasted for a long time has good tightness, good sensitivity and good health as
ever, as the uterus presses against my cock.

“Hiuuu… u, a, Andy’s penis… daaa… ♪”

“Ku… i, once the switch is turned on, it is like this”

“I, I can’t help it… I love it because I do it…!”

Anzeros makes her small ass respond to the penetration of my cock by shaking
indecently, while she is in a state of being restricted by handcuffs and her lower body
is exposed.

“Aaa… this, this… this, I love you… I love your penis, scraping the interior, I love it… ♪”

“I’m sorry I didn’t want to see it because I wanted to see that face, I’m sorry I didn’t
want to see this tomorrow!

“Idiot… that, that kind of thing… not good… kuuu, ahuu, auuu, it’s about to poke me
while pushing in”

“What a messy face that looks so happy, you pervert Ace knight! You’re my only pussy
that is fucked all day long!”

“No way… no way… if, if you do that, it would be really weird… ♪”

I enjoy the sex after a long time with an excited face and Anzeros’s ears shake every
time I poke her. I ejaculate deep in the bottom.

“Huaaaaaaa… ♪”

Anzeros pushes her hips towards me and enjoys the semen released into her vagina.
Selenium and Apple, who were watching, nodded to each other with a little red face
and at the same time hugged me.

“Andy-san”

“We… please do us too”

“O, Ou…”

Luckily for the past few days, there aren’t so many requests from Lyra and there is
plenty of energy available.

“St, still, me too… will you use my pussy…?”

Anzeros is tempting me by shaking her butt, while my penis is still inserted.

“Hey, listen up and line up together! Push your butts out and show me your pussies”
“Yes♪”

“Andy-san is matchless… ♪”

Selenium and Apple removed their skirts and panties and lined their buttocks next to
Anzeros. With the half-elf that awakened my sex in Polka. With the half elf who has
been close to me at Celesta. The half elf that has my dick inside. All three buttocks are
rubbed with both hands and I begin to have sex painstakingly.

“Hiahh! It hurts… ♪”

“A, Also hitting my ass… Andy is really excited…”

“Ahu, a, aa… aa, aa… pl, please put it in…”

“I’ll put it in and out. I’ll put my juice on your bright red butt!”

[Huaaaaahh♪]

And then. I penetrated all three half-elves vaginas as much as I wanted.

————————–

Next day.

“Andy, that… Selenium’s room is made so that you can hear quite a bit?”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry”

“No, you’re welcome, but the children are small… umu”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry”

I had to apologize to the baron on my way home.

And.

“S, so… where are we going to do today’s first time?”

As soon as I left the baron’s mansion, Anzeros looked up at me.

“Well, do we do it in the alley there?”

“Uh… I’m getting better with illusion magic…”

That said, I will never say a word of rejection and I grasp Anzeros’s butt to whisper
into her ear while enjoying the whirlpool with enthusiasm.

“Your face in trouble is so cute”

“I, I’m happy… I’m not”

I combed her long hair with my fingers before I pressed Anzeros against the wall and
rolled her skirt up. The love juice and the semen that I poured inside yesterday has
begun to flow out from the butt that has been beaten and fucked yesterday.

“Good, I’m going to do it… I said it many times, but you are my slave, so don’t forget it”

“Yeah… I will not forget. I will not forget, so quickly… ♪”

……In this way, Anzeros was getting caught up in a bad way. I’m really sorry.
 ・

The day when the snows are getting less and less and the fragrant flowers are already
breaking the snow and starting to appear in here. In particular, weeds begin to
overflow on the banks of the river, which flows from the miraculous spring, like green
borders. That was Polka’s spring.

“This time around, wild grass dishes are popular, but they were so bitter when I was a
child.

Johnny talks with a bitter smile.

“Yeah. It’s a new thing as it is not storage food, so it’s a great pleasure”

I also see Keel.

“Wild grass food, it is good. Do you not like it?”

The two laughed at what Isaac said. He is an ox-ogre, so he likes grass.

“Well, a childhood story”

“It isn’t so bitter when you grow up”

Keel lifts his cup. There is beer in it.

Here is the new bar in Polka. It was a new store that was newly built to accommodate
the ogres.

“Let’s drink with everyone!” A group of ogres went to the baron and the bar owner
and it was really built by saying that they would build it.

With their strength, they can build a house several times more efficiently than
humans. It is really good that they are tall and have strength. Roofing, etc. making it
by cooperating with the dwarves and human companions, a store like a huge indoor
playground was created in just a few days, so this is interesting, and the baron’s wife
just started business here and the young people from Polka also come occasionally to
the Celesta-style bar made for ogres. I and Selenium also joined and the members of
the crossbow corps and the local young people had a conversation and it was
unexpectedly becoming the forefront of intercultural exchange.

“I still don’t like wild boar dishes”

Keel and Johnny smiled in a complicated way.

“Well, Andy is pitiful”

“I went to the capital to train. I ate only dishes made with frozen vegetables and dried
meat so that I got tired of eating… and then there comes that fresh taste and one day I
will be able to eat it”

“…I don’t think there’s a region where Celesta is closed by snow”

Wildflower cuisine at Polka is also a pleasure because the food supply is scarce. It is a
kind of feeling that can be felt only because it is inconvenient, and it shouldn’t be
envious, but it is also regrettable that you cant enjoy such things.

“Is that the taste of your mother? Well, I also want to eat the round grilled hellsboar
that my mother made once in a while. I can’t stand the rough seasoning of cayenne
and tomato sauce”

“…Hellsboar?”

I will gently teach Johnny to lean on the words of Isaac.

“…A pig-like monster from the desert labyrinth. It’s about one meter long and if it hits
you directly with a rush, even an ogre will be killed”

“Oh, it is a monster…?”

Just as I thought he was frightened.

“That is delicious. Hey Smithson”

“…Well it tasted like pork”

As expected, Kiel and Johnny are jealous. Yup. These guys usually don’t eat monsters.

“Which reminds me, Smithson, you’re from here right. What is with your mother?”

Isaac takes his cup and changes the story. I finally remembered the existence of my
mother.

“I… haa, she”

After hearing about my father’s death, it was said she must be living somewhere, but
because I thought everything about the house and my family is “finished”, I didn’t think
about her so far. It is said that she moved to Folklore, which is the second largest city
to the royal capital and there is an expectation that she won’t be found so easily there.

“She emigrated… my mother is from near the capital city and I can’t contact her
because she has no other relatives here… it’s hard to say where she lives now”

“I see”

Isaac drinks a little bit while listening to me. And, I whisper.

“I wonder if something can be done with magic?”

“Magic?”

“Look, there are a lot of elves here, commander, Selenium-chan, Apple-chan and so
on… I thought they’d be able to do something about it with magic”

“…”

With magic…? Hearing Isaac’s words, the first thing I imagined is the crystal ball of a
fortune teller. However, it can be said that it is only a suitable image of a fairy tale. The
image of “Magic” of humans is often distorted.

“You said a good thing, Isaac”

“?”
“Yeah. It might be good to expect some clues”

I slam the payment of my bill on the table and stand up.

“H, hey, Smithson!?”

“If it’s not enough, I can give you some money!”

“Sorry!?”

I call out to Isaac from behind as I ran to the inn.

—————————–

“I can do more than find clues”

Apple answered immediately.

“Re, Really?”

“Fortune-telling doesn’t have much to do with distance. As long as the flow of Qi is

connected, I think I’ll probably know something if she is not outside the continent or
something”

“It, It’s surprisingly amazing fortune-telling”

“Th, The more information you get along the way, the more you get lost and it’s more
difficult to attract more information as it gets further”

While saying so, Apple takes out a small crystal mass. It’s a rough-cut, just like a child’s
toy.

“Can you see with that?”

“It’s a medium to concentrate on. Well, anything is fine. Crystals work well”

And when she casts a small spell, the crystal glows. I hate it, but I can only see a light.

“…Yes. I think I can narrow down where she lives”

Apple smiles and tells me how to find my mother.

——————————–

Next day. I submitted a vacation application for an off-duty day and decided to go to
Folklore in three days.

“I don’t think that’s dangerous, but don’t overdo it”

Dianne says with a worrying face. I wonder how much trouble I’m supposed to be.

“Ho. You want to do something that I want to follow you”

Laila was stopped by Hilda because she was still worried about the wound. I think that
it is rare, but there is a possibility that she is damaged by a dragonslayer, even a little.
Flying in the sky with her dragon body can be particularly burdensome.

“I also would like to go with you…”

Apple is still not used to the back of a dragon. Jeanne told me that she will stay beside
Laila and Anzeros and Aurora have to supervise the training. They were about to
follow me but I stopped them. The number of people is few. In other words, Maia, my
mean of transportation and escort and Selenium, an expert in search and stealth
activities will accompany me. Well, it’s enough to search for one person. Everyone is
too worried.

“Well then, leave it to me”

“Andy-sama, get on”

I climbed up to Maia who became a dragon in the snowy snowfield and we flew away
to the far west.

On Maia´s back, we cut the cold wind and cross the mountain range.

“What kind of person is Andy-san’s mother? I only heard about your father”

“Hmm… well, I feel like she was always angry”

I make a wry smile.

“She was angry…?”

“Us, Usually it was my father´s and my fault”

“?”

“Well, my dad made a big loss around the rewards of his work and later accumulated
a lot of debts. I was often chased by a young girl because of my peeping”

“A, Ahaha…”

“She felt a sense of responsibility. Because Polka doesn’t have a school like the capital
city, my mother taught me to read and write and how to calculate properly and she
tried to let me study at will and my father is really a wasteful arm to pull back in the
countryside. It was said that he was a blacksmith, so I tried to make it as thorough as
possible”

“I see…”

“It was annoying, but I think I was loved”

“…I see”

I was surprised while looking at Selenium from the side… Was it a little insensitive? It
is said that Selenium´s mother died before she was old enough to recognize her and
her human father neglected Selenium. Selenium doesn’t know what is meant with
being loved by parents. But.

“You don’t have to look like that, I’m fine”

“Selenium”

“I don’t know your mother… but I decided that she is a good mother. So if Andy-san’s
mother is a good mother, I have to follow her”

“…Yes”

Selenium pays attention to one’s needs… I know, I’m still immature to let them take
care of me. I understand now why Selenium has come along, so I just have to hold her.
In retrospect, Maia suddenly appears on my shoulder.
“Andy-sama. We will arrive in the evening before the city”

“Yup”

“We have some room”

“Yes”

And Chibi Maia (naked) walks across my shoulders, stroking and sticking to my
cheeks.

“If you give me a treat in this area, will it be fine?”

“Hey”

“…Recently, you have been thinking about Laila only. I’m Andy-sama’s dedicated hole”

“Uh…”

In, Indeed.

“I, I am Andy-san’s exclusive meat slave!”

“I know… Well, if it is Andy-sama, he can take care of both of us. If he is willing to fuck
us properly

“…”

Ummm. Maia’s complaints are good. It is not unreasonable to think of it as a chance.

But… it was a very healthy atmosphere. I am going to see my mother now. I wonder if
it is good in such a usual condition.

“…”

When I’m thinking, there isn’t a moment Maia left in vain. While I thought, she jumped
on Selenium´s shoulder and made a secret talk. And it seems that an agreement was
established, as Chibi Maia and Selenium make a thumbs up. It is a very disturbing
atmosphere. For me.

“Andy-san”
“I would like you to confess what you are planning for now”

“Eh, I’m planning something like that♪”

That smile is scary.

“That’s right. Maia-chan told me that she wanted Andy-san to care about her. It’s a lot
of work, isn’t it♪”

“It’s not good right now! Not good!”

Selenium dexterously turned her hands around my waist and took off the belt with
one hand. And slip down my pants and underwear.

“Hey!”

Cold! While I thought for a while, Selenium clung to my waist and put my shrunken
dick in her mouth.

“Uwaa!?”

“Nn. Nnnnnnn, nn?”

“I don’t know what you’re saying, but just calm down!”

“Hmmm… I guess it’s good, let’s make love in the air♪ I want to become pregnant with
Andy-san’s dick anytime, anywhere, so it’s ok♪”

“Yo, You”

My penis is swallowed in her mouth and Selenium tries to make me feel it by sucking
and licking. Chibi Maia makes a somewhat complicated face while being on my
shoulder.

“Hey, it’s not good to use my back as a room…”

“It’s patience until Andy-san is motivated. If he is feeling like that, let’s get down to
that area and let him fuck the two of us…”

“…Yup”
“I, I understand, fine, let’s get down!”

If my hands slip carelessly after acrobatic sex, I will die in a crash. It is not a secret that
my son is in a fighting position inside Selenium´s mouth… as it is said. Of course, that’s
all Selenium wanted.

—————

On the west side of the serpent mountains. There is no village separately, it is a prairie
as far as the eye can see. This side seems to have thawed slightly faster than Polka, and
a green carpet has spread everywhere. In the middle of the green carpet, I made Maia
and Selenium lay down naked and push their buttocks up.

“I, I’m ashamed… but”

“Quickly… Andy-sama, quickly♪”

Selenium shows an ashamed expression with slightly expecting something and Maia
shakes her small butt with a face that has already been in estrus. I put my dick that is
attached with Selenium’s saliva inside Maia. Maia instantly opens her eyes which shine
instantly.

“Naa… A, Andy-sama, there, haa…!!!”

“Your hole is a cock hole, isn’t it?”

“Ye, Yes… but!”

“It’s your punishment for making me excited. I’m fucking you and let you become
pregnant!”

“Higuuuu!!”

The hole I invaded was Maia´s butt. I pierced Maia´s butt hole which I had never used
before, in the middle of the prairie with a view of the blue sky.

“It, It hurts… ku, uu…”

“Laila is willing to shake her ass always right?”

“I, I´m, so… orr, yy…!!”

“I, I’m not going to be overjoyed”

With a little grudge, I grabbed Maia´s little buttocks and started a random extraction.

“Higaa… a, aguu… ku, uu…!!”

Maia releases a thin and cute voice and it sounds a bit sexy… Well, if this is Anzeros or
Jeanne, I would care a little more, but this girl is a dragon, so I think it would be okay
if I act a little rude, fuck that asshole and scold her. In the view of the beautiful
sunshine that shines brightly, Maia´s slightly young body is tense and as it moves up
and down she strangely looks beautiful. And no matter how painful it is, I love Maia
who pushes her ass up for me anxiously to loosen the movement.

“Look Maia… your master is doing you like this when you’re a little out of tune. I don’t
care if you feel good or get pregnant, I will just use you to make myself feel good!!”

“Yea… yeah, I know…!”

Still, Maia smiles while shedding sweat.

“Use me… ♪ I want you to use me… Andy-sama´s penis, I want to satisfy you with
everything I do… ♪”

“U…!”

Suddenly, while I fuck her butt hole, she is exposed to the fresh air from the daytime
with her naked figure and Maia is showing the figure of a smiling little girl with a
bright red face, which let my excitement reaches the climax. In Maia’s rectum, I inject
my semen as proof of her own pleasure instead of letting her become pregnant.
“Ka, haaaa…!”

The anus is extended by the releasing of my injected love liquid and while it seems to
be extremely bitter, Maia receives it. Next, I was about to hold her in my hands, but I
abandoned her white limbs casually and turned to Selenium who sticks out her
buttocks beside us.

“Do you know what to do?”

“…Huhu, yesss… ♪ Andy-san, if you get angry you’re a devil… ♪”

Selenium wanted to apply my love juice attached penis to her buttocks while watching
the agonizing Maia. I don’t think I’ll forgive her from the beginning. She’s a full-blown
pervert half-elf that sticks out her butt to me.

“…You are the ones who forced me to become a devil”

“Huhuu… I’m sorry… Please♪”

Unlike Maia’s little butt, Selenium has an adult-sized butt. The butt hole is painted
with love fluid and as I pressed down, it reflects the sunlight like dust. At that moment
I thrust my penis which is attached with semen and Maia´s intestinal fluid into
Selenium´s butt.

“Hiaaa!!!”

“It, It doesn’t go in very smoothly…”

“Ehehee… I, I’m sorry… I, for Andy-san, when I masturbate, I always put in all my
fingers… and pull and prepare it… ♪”

“You can’t get pregnant with this hole, right?”

“I will be satisfied if I can feel good with Andy-san… ♪ I´m always fine to become
pregnant even if it is not now…”

“Is, Is that so…?”

“Yes… always♪”
…On the other hand, I feel like I’m being pressured. However, now that this superior
body has been offered to me, I can’t afford to be scared. I want to fuck her. I want to
put my semen in this hole here. I want to conquer everything with my body fluid.

“A, Ahhh… ku, a, aaa… ♪”

I begin to ravish that soft and open hole. In the middle of a field where nobody is, now
I am having anal sex with Selenium whose anus can’t be closed yet and keeping a
naked girl with a rough breath beside us. Regardless of reproduction, it works only for
the pleasure of each other. The painfully extended hole still clings to me and gives a
different pleasure than a vagina. Being very embarrassed, Selenium still glances at me
and sways her hips, begging me more and more. Under the sunlight, I ejaculated in the
deep of her butthole after receiving a deep pleasure that let my brain become numb.

“Haaaaa… ♪”

“Ku… u, uu…”

It feels so good that I seem to be a little conscious. And I pull out my son from the butt.
It has a bad smell. When.

“…Andy, sama…”

Finally, Maia, who recovered her breath, held my hand tightly.

“Maia?”

“…I am, not used, to it, yet…”

“Ah, yes”

“Until I get used… more… please♪”

She has an enchanted look, as she sticks out her butt under the light of the sun… But I
wonder if it is alright…

“Good”

I can’t resist that temptation. Until noon, in the meadow where birds were far, I
alternated between the two butt holes.
—————————

“Uu… it feels like it still accumulates in my buttocks”

“Yeah… I´m a little happy”

“Don’t say anything strange in the city”

“Ehehe”

I walk along in the city of Folklore with Selenium and Maia. Commonly known as the
city on the water. It is a city in the middle of a bulging river and in the center there are
a number of artificial islands that bridge the canal like a crack and are connected by
bridges. It is a city that is very difficult to find because of its complicated topography
and excessive population, but Selenium walks smoothly without getting lost.

“Excluded areas of people living for generations. Excluding insecure and lively areas.
Among them, Apple said” Red street” and “Sunset”… at most two or three places. The
rest is yarn, fish. Was that the keyword?”

“Yup”

It’s almost like a quiz, but it seems that fortunetelling comes out like that when
following people’s “edges”. When we were talking about such a story, Selenium
bumped into a woman who came out of the side road.

“Kya”

“Sorry”

Selenium was the only one who staggered and the other woman apologized with a
side glance and tried to go as it was… but stopped.

“……”

“Ah…”

The woman wore a sober armor. She looks like a freelance mercenary or a labyrinth
adventurer. But I’m familiar with that armor… It looks like the elf armor that was
prototyped 15 years ago at the blacksmith shop I did my training. Afilm mass-
produced products that match the delicate skeleton of elves.

“Andy-sama”

Maia turns her face as if the wall is anxious and only a voice is blown away by an
illusion.

“That, elf. She is hiding her ears”

“…”

Nod.

“Solve?”

“…”

I shake my head a little. I would like to avoid wasteful stuff. But the woman who hides
her elf ears and Selenium stared at each other with eyes wide open.

“…You…”

“You’re… Almeida”

“As expected Selenium… you should be a tree”

It seems they know each other. This is… weird going to the clouds. We have to escape.

“Selenium, let’s go”

“Wait”

The elf girl stopped us.

“Even if there is a reason to have to wait. I’m trying to stay away from adventurers”

I dare to forget it. But the female elf moves her cloak away and shows an emblem…
Paladin. This woman is a soldier from Afilm…

“If you don’t want to deal with this Paladin, hand her over”
“I won’t”

The woman is silent. Thinking so, a cane comes from below the cloak… no. She
stretched out a spear. It is an Afilm special product, a prepared weapon.

“If that’s the case, there’s no other choice”

The woman held the spear down… and disappeared.

“I’m a little rough!”

The voice is coming from the sky… That woman’s figure was dancing in the moon.
The spear of the elf who flew in the air aimed straight at me.

“Andy-sama!”

Immediately Maia jumps sideways at me and helps me avoid the spear strike. The
spear crushes the cobblestones.

“Tsk”

The woman turns around while her cloak is swaying and she hates me and Maia who
has fallen to the ground.

“Almeida, stop!”

Selenium moved in front of me and protected me in a hurry. Further ahead of her, Maia
advances.

“Do you have two little girls protect yourself? I’m laughing”

“A paladin’s opponent can be a man or a woman”

“Hey, do you understand what a Paladin is like? Good, I will give you another chance.
Please hand over Selenium quietly”

“Th… I can’t do that”

I slowly stood up from an irregularly rolled state and used my two companions as
shields, though it is probably not very cool. But suddenly I can’t say such a thing and
respond. However, it seemed that the female elf didn’t expect it and when she
responded with only a breath, she held her spear towards here again.

“Prepare to leave one arm”

However, Maia who stands silently and stands still with it does not pull it. The elf girl
had a mysterious face.

“If you get in the way you won’t come out unharmed, kid”

Maia ignores the words of the woman. Looking back at me and asking a question.

“Can I kill?”

“Wa, Wait, don’t overdo it”

When I stopped, this time the female elf started laughing.

“A weak man as owner and a weak child as a guard. A masterpiece, Selenium”

…Ah. Yes, Maia certainly seems like a young harmless child in the current situation.
But.

“It’s good if I don’t overdo it”

When Maia thought that she was ridiculed, she swung suddenly and made an ice ball
appear from the sky and threw it.

“!!”

A fast-paced ice ball that can reach 5 to 6 kg in weight. The woman changes her
expression and dodges it. Next, a hole in the wall of the house beyond her appeared. I
need to apologize to the residents later.

“An interesting technique…”

“It’s to the extent you don’t die”

Maia began to fire recklessly. The ice balls aim at the elf woman one after another and
the city is filled with holes. With the destructive power alone, the woman can be heard
but she avoids the awkward and modeless assault of Maia like an Ace Knight.

“But you can’t catch me with such a skill!”

“Huuh”
The woman tried to attack Maia with the spear, but Maia received it with the ice ball
that she prepared. While being crushed to the middle, the ice ball grows as seen. It
becomes the shape which puts a huge weight on the spear.

“Naa…?”

“Surprised?”

Maia laughs awkwardly and casually jumps while kicking the astonished elf with her
frozen, heavy weapon.

“Guuu!!”

The elf woman is blown away… After all, Maia is stronger as she is a dragon. I have
never seen a human fighting properly, but after all a dragon seems to be a powerful
fighter.

“…Ku, huu… I see you do have the ability. I’m amazed at the lack of eyes of what I see”

It was the elf woman who fell to the ground now, but she certainly won’t give up. She
slams the spear in her hand to the ground and makes the ice break before she looks
forward to seeing me again.

“But!”

She sits down and makes an assault posture.

“No, I hope we can come to a mutual understanding? We don’t have anything to do

with you”

She completely ignores my persuasion and the woman disappears.

“Haaaaaaa!!”

“!!”

A high-speed walking method like Dianne or Becker-san. And, like a joke, it is a

waterfall-like blazer with a beautiful spring blow by the spear. Indeed Maia can’t afford
to do any mischief just like she did earlier, so she went on the defense and avoided the
spear strike and creates an ice ball. However, the elf woman doubles her speed and
spear strikes. At last Maia is hit by a number and the spear arrives.

“Gahaa!!!”

“Maia!?”

…Wa, Wait, wait, you’re a dragon, Maia. You are a fighting force.

“Al, Alright. I just got stabbed a little”

“It got into your liver. You will die if you don’t take care”

Maia is strong, but the elf woman denies the falsehood immediately.

“Ku…”

Do we have to give up…? Hand over Selenium…? No, that’s… this is a pinch.

“Not yet!!”

And, with a surprise, Maia removes the wound from her body. It is a feat unique to
Laila by consumes physical strength to eliminate the wound itself. And when I think
Maia took a quick pose, she suddenly changed into her dragon form.

“I am not so weak!!”

Dragon Maia screams and swings her arm down. The cobblestone street is swept
completely and deeply.

“What… a dr, dragon!?”

“Maia, stop!”

You don’t know how many people will die if she goes wild with her dragon body. This
is not the time to look for your spear. You should run away quickly. Even before the
damage spreads.

“Wait!”

“Can I wait?”
The woman tries to jump on the wall, to earn altitude, to stop us climbing on the back
of the dragon. However, Maia blocks the movement with her forefoot. However, the
woman also knows that the dragon does not take advantage of the small turn and it is
not possible to shoot breath without my instruction, so she hops on Maia skillfully
using her spear. She tries to approach us who are behind Maia. Maia can’t make a
sudden move because Selenium is clinging to me and she’s irritated.

“Haa! Dragons are creatures after all!”

…I know. If you combine the breath and flight ability, a dragon is a powerful fighter
that can’t be beaten by any means other than the dragonslayer, but conversely, if you
can manage two of them, they are only large animals. Sir Bonaparte also know that.
And I know something I can aim for.

“Maia, now, come back!”

“!?”

Leaving the elf woman who soared high in the sky, I let Maia return to her human form.
We also move forward, but Selenium hugs me tightly at an exquisite timing, so I quickly
pull a rope from the porch and hooks it into a private house. And we hang on the wall.
And the elf woman who was left behind in the high sky of only 50 meters alone falls.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!?”

…I was prepared for the worst sound, but what I heard was a splash sound. A water
pillar is rising… There must have been momentum in a strange direction when the
woman climbed Maia’s arm with her spear. It seems that she has fallen into a nearby
canal.

“…Huu”

“Let’s hide somewhere now.

“Yup”

…It was dangerous.

———————————
I was thinking of hiding in a nearby private house, but I saw a few soldiers who rushed
towards us and came up with a plan.

“Sorry, we did it”

“!?”

I decided to be straight. Although they are a separate organization from general

soldiers, they are under the control of the Celesta Trot Corps. If the interrogation is
received obediently and the reason is spoken, a positive amount of affection will come
out, and that elf woman will not put out her hand to the control of the authorities
above all. Maybe Maia is stronger than the stationed force here, but as long as she is
in this secluded state, she can’t use her dragon form to launch a powerful attack. This
is equal to a papier-mache tiger.

“So, she… is a dragon”

“Yes”

“Let’s see?”

The three of us are obediently interrogated in the military police station.

“…I want to see evidence”

“Then, let’s go to a wide space, because if she becomes a dragon here a lot of things
will break”

“And, if you escape, it will be my responsibility… Okay, let’s talk, assuming that she is
a dragon for the time being”

Well, the military police are hateful and disliked by the general public, but they are
also people who can’t stand up against the strong ones. It may be the power of an army
of dragons and other disaster-fighting forces. Thanks to that, the story went better
than I thought and about legal defense, they were able to close their eyes on the
damage to the town.

And.

“Almeida… Paladin [Dancing spear] Almeida?”

“Yes. She may be a spy”

“No, no. She had left Afilm’s army three years ago and abandoned her Afilm’s
nationality. Currently, she is a formal adventurer of this town and registered with the
adventurer guild”

“What?”

“She has been exiled. Now she has nothing to do with Afilm except for the fact that she
received the Paladin title”

“Ex, Exile!? That Almeida!?”

The most surprised person was Selenium.

“…Is it so surprising?”

“Yes… She was a paladin, a heresy inspector of the [Dark green clan] and a
representative of [Rennest dukedom], the influence elf of Afilm”

“Heresy inspector…?”

“In that country, everyone has a lot of blood, so it’s easy to have half-elves. And the
half-elves will get an honorary status by their abilities, or… will be judged? Heretic
inspectors are responsible for finding half-elves and the elves of the strays who have
left the will of their families”

“…Wait a minute. You’re going to be judged”

“Well, to put it bluntly, with Trent’s disease I would have become a tree. If the ability
is very high, it is used by half-elves. That much flexibility, they’ve learned it from the
elves over there through the long wartime, but on the other hand, there is no mercy
for half-elves who can’t use it. And most children are judged to be “unusable” ”

…What a harsh world.

“…Even if you can do anything, Selenium can’t use it. You don’t know what to do”

“I’d rather not understand the rules of the elf world before it becomes a problem that
I couldn’t use it”
Selenium laughed a little bitterly.

“First, allegiance to the forest and the spirit of light. Consciousness to belonging to the
clan. It is premised that there is such a thing. Even if they have the ability, it will only
harm them if they object to their existence… And I had lost my mother shortly before
I was born. Therefore I ran away in defiance of being measured because it was useless”

“…”

“Well, it wasn’t something to run away from. Elves are generous.I’ve been away for 20
years and they still remember it”

“…Selenium”

Does this mean that Almeida is an abomination for Selenium that she reported her
existence to the elves?

“But wait a minute”

“?”

“Then why would that woman want to hand over you, Selenium?

“Eh… that is, to report that I hadn’t become a tree after all…”

“No-No. She is exiled, right? She cut off with her clan, at least, she can’t easily return
to Afilm because she has thrown away her Afilm’s nationality. She can’t respond even
if she had such a mission”

“…That’s right”

A sense of mission or responsibility? Does she think she’s responsible for the person
who she once needed to hand over?… No. But it’s strange. I mean, if she can’t go back
to Afilm, she won’t be able to get poison and then it’s faster to kill in a straight line
without having to hand over Selenium somehow.

“It’s weird…”

“Yeah…”
“Dark green clan, I don’t know”

The three of us twist our heads.

“Can we continue the inquiry…?”

And the police officer in charge of interrogation was at a loss… I forgot.

———————–

“Kku… uu, what a failure… I have to dive back in the morning and look for my spear…”

(…But Selenium… even though she survived with great pains, she became the slave of
a human. Medicine or money? Something must be in his hands… I can’t even throw
away the possibility that she is in love with a slightly gentler degree because she is a
mix and raises the heat. No, then she will be no slaves. It is decided that the devil and
the market price are decided to like such a thing)

“That guy… I’ll kill him”

“Shit… uh, my wallet is at the bottom of the water…”

“…Oh, Miss. Did you fall into the canal?”

“Ah, eh… yes”

“It’s still cold, so it’s tough. If you like, don’t you want to warm yourself at home? It’s
right there.”

“I’m indebted to you”

“You use hard words like nobles. What is your name?”

“…Almeida. It’s Almeida Dark Green”

“I’m Marie Smithson. Well, I wonder if I have any clothes for a young lady like you to
wear”
“Kusyu…”

“First of all, take off that heavy armor. Please clean your body properly”

“Ah, yes…”

“It’s still a strange armor”

“Oh, is that so? I think it’s not so weird compared to Celesta’s different races”

“Well, yes, but… at least not a Trot product, right? Shall I repair it”

“Repair!?”

“Oh, in the old days, I was used to repair the armored guards of the frontiers. My dead
husband was a blacksmith…”

“I see… then I will accept your offer. It’s an embarrassing story, but as you can see, it’s
a foreign product and it’s tempting to put it out in a regular blacksmith. Someone has
been working on it, but it hasn’t been maintained properly in recent years”

“Yeah, then I will try to do as much as I can… And for the time being, try to wear these
clothes”

“…A sweater? It’s huge for Marie-dono…”

“My size is a bit smaller… I got it for my son”

“You have a son! I’m sorry, but I can’t stay here!”

“It’s okay. He isn’t here”

“…What?”
“…He was living in the remote town of Polka some years ago with me. From there,
when he was ten years old, he went out to study blacksmithing in the royal capital, but
he was pulled out by the Celesta army. No matter how many years past, there was no
sound from the blacksmith here worked for or from him… maybe he died”

“I see… I’m sorry, it probably was painful”

“It’s ok… He only might be dead. His bones didn’t come back. Polka is a cold town, so I
have knitted a sweater with the expectation that he would come back someday. It
became a habit and I always imagine the height of my son by looking at the
neighboring children… from the age of becoming an adult, I knit it behind my
husband’s back”

“…”

“…I’m sorry I didn’t care about you, it would be imprudent to you to wear anything
knitted for my dead child”

“No… No problem. Marie-dono, thank you very much for letting me wear it”

◇◇◇

That night we were put into the prison of the military police.

“I’m sorry that I everything is checked out,” he said and the military soldier put his
hands together. Because the hotel in that area is expensive we stayed here. Above all
else, I’m afraid as spearwoman Almeida is somewhere in this town.

And the next day. With mats and blankets brought by the military police, mainly to
Maia, the morning is much more comfortable than in a hotel. However, before the
morning sun had risen, I was awakened by the noise in the general office.

“…What happened?”

“What’s up?”

Selenium who was leaning on my shoulder looked at me. Maia still clings to my knees
in a sleepy state. When.

“…Here!”
Suddenly, when I thought that someone had looked into the prison, a lot of people
rushed into the hallway in front of the jail and broke the grid of the jail quickly.

“…After all! Smithson-dono, Maia! And Selenium-dono!”

When he saw our faces, a beautiful young elf with long hair cried out.

“Gorkus!?”

It was Gorkus, the clan chief of the Orange Clan who we fought together in the
northern elf territory. And for a while, as I was surprised at the reunion, Gorkus
directed a sword to the guards behind him.

“Let me explain, you’ve put our allies in jail in some way! Depending on things, our
orange clan cant kept silent!”

“Wait, wait, wait, wait”

He misunderstood it!

“Smithson-dono, I know that you are a brave and respectful person, but for
unreasonable brutality, a firm attitude is required! I will do it even if disagree with the
human race… that’s what we are owing to you…”

“Wait! We just borrowed the jail!”

“…Haa?”

“There was something a little bothersome! Yesterday!”

◇◇◇

“Good morning, Marie-dono”

“Good morning, Almeida-san. Have you slept well?”

“I’m sorry, for occupying the bed…”

“It’s fine. Look at that, is it okay?”

“Oh, oh… the armor is new!”

“I didn’t have many tools, so I was able to do it… but because the joint on the left
shoulder is about to reach the limit soon, you’d better ask a blacksmith for repairing
it, even if you feel a little depressed. But if you can’t do it in a couple of times, it may
get broken and taken off”

“No, I am grateful… I will surely repay you for this kindness”

“It’s okay because it only was the comfort of a widow… Nevertheless, you dropped
something in the canal, right? I’m going to go to the fish market now, but do you want
me to ask the young child who’s good at diving?”

“N… No, I will dive in myself. If there is only this day, there is no problem”

◇◇◇

Gorkus seems to have come here to accompany the elves who study abroad. The
Folklore Institute is relatively active in accepting elves.

“I’m really sorry…”

“No, I’m glad you understood that it was only a misunderstanding”

The commander of the military police feels sorry to accept Gorkus’ deep bow. Like the
dragons, the northern elves must be unknown. You don’t want to worry too much
about it.

“Even so… to rent a jail as a sleeping place. What kind of situation is it to be troubled?
While Maia is also here”

“Ah… we’ve been attacked by Afilm elf paladin”

“Elf…? Can you tell me more?”

“No, we’re not sure if we’re going to let you hear it…”

Gorkus tightens his neat face and looks around us slowly.

“The elf on the Afilm peninsula is our branch as well as the original. You are the blessed
man of our nine clans, and turning the blade against you deserves to be
excommunicated. Nonetheless, if we can do it properly, we can stop the dismay”

◇◇◇

“U, Uh… cold”

“Have you found it?”

“Eh, yes”

“Iron cane… and your wallet. It’s nice not to be a light one that flows”

“Surely… uuu”

“Even though, you are bold. A young girl who is naked and jumped into the canal… It’s
a good idea to say such things, but shouldn’t you be a little more modest?”

“It, It’s not uncommon for me to be able to see bare skin on the battlefield. It’s not okay
to leave the search for my belongings to others… and the sweater of your son, is getting
wet and stretched out”

“If you’d told me, I’d have done something about it”

“Uh… We, Well, I found it. Let’s say it’s all right”

“Chuckle… You’re not good at spoiling people, Almeida-san”

“…”

“My dead husband was a man who was very sweet”

“…Ah, it’s not something you’ve given up so much”

“That’s right. Normally, yes… But when I think now, it was a wonderful thing”

“?”

“In the old days, I used to think that people were just annoying and embarrassed. But
you know, it’s warm to have someone who’s going to come out into this city and cause
trouble and someone who’s going to bother you. I think”

“Warm?”

“Cause it’s a connection. Trouble someone, apologize and pay for it. You’re being
bothered, forgive me, help me. It’s still warm to be able to repeat that kind of thing
without worrying about it. And my husband wasn’t a man who hesitated to apologize,
payback, and return. Even if the other party said, ‘It was good’, he returned even if it
was mean. Thanks to him, I was very much at a loss, but I liked it a lot. Almeida-san, it
may be a virtue that you can not afford, but I think that it is not a vice either.

“…Marie, you”

“Be good at spoiling… I feel like you look like me”

◇◇◇

Gorkus, who heard about the story roughly, nodded forcefully.

“Deep green Almeida. I have heard of her. I don’t know how she would end up being
out of Afilm’s protection”

“Speaking, Communicating”

“Now that I’ve heard it, I’d like you to leave it to us. If she attacks Smithson-dono again,
we’ll pick her up”

“…That’s reliable”

Gorkus is said to be a good swordsman just like red clan’s Diel who bought out his
private soldiers to subjugate monsters near the Holy Beast Labyrinth. At least he
seems to have the ability of Anzeros and Aurora class. But.

“The essential Almeida, I don’t know if it’s just that she fell into the canal”

“…”

We don’t know where she came out from. Maybe she went downstream, maybe she
crept up and lurks around that area. Either way, it’s hard for us to keep that trend
down. The town of Folklore is wide and complex, so the number of elves isn’t enough.
“Then I’ll be with you as an escort. You have come to this city for a purpose. Do it. In
the meantime, Almeida should show up. If she shows up, we’ll intercept her. I think
this is the best way”

“…That’s right”

That means.

“…Going back to find her spear or something like that, I’m feeling that she is too
ashamed now”

“But, even though Gorkus-san is saying so, there is nothing wrong with doing a
homecoming without doing anything?”

“Freeze and kill in large areas”

“No, no, we’re not going to do that”

Well, I decided not to go at first, but after a few minutes of trouble, I go.

“Come to think of it, if it’s a military policeman, they should be familiar with the streets
to some extent, right?”

“Ah, yes. It is not going to be a story if they don’t have a land book to keep the security”

Selenium talks and the captain of the military police feel proud now.

“Well… we don’t know if a middle-aged woman named Smithson has moved in the last
few years because Maia-chan went on a rampage yesterday”

“Mu… I’d like to wait a bit. Hey, who is in charge of island 18?”

“It’s Cornell”

“Call Cornell to come here and ask him if he knows that woman”

After a few minutes. Cornell appeared.

“Smithson-san. I don’t know the names clearly because there are so many people
coming and going, but several middle-aged women are living alone”
“A woman with maroon hair who is about fifty years old but may still look to be in her
forty”

Thinking a little. There should be a few more hints that Apple gave.

“I think she is working with fish or wool”

“…A, Ah, yes there’s a widow who’s out there to clean up the fish market there. It looks
like she was called Aunt Marie”

“That’s her!”

…No, if you believe in Apple’s divination and Selenium’s profiling, though.

“Please show me around!”

Well, let’s try. If we’re wrong, we can go back to Polka again and divine again.

◇◇◇

“…Marie-dono, can you listen to me?”

“Yes”

“I am an elf. A paladin of the Afilm empire. I was a knight honored with the nickname
dancing spear”

“…So”

“Forgive me for deceiving you… you are not surprised”

“I was a blacksmith’s wife… From the style of the armor, I know about the place of
production. I’m not so uneducated that I can’t even tell the emblem”

“…You’re right… I’m a knight of the Rennes dukedom and a kind of military soldier in
the elves clan”

“…”

“Elves are a largely closed race, but the Rennes Forest elves are particularly fierce. It
is excessively aimed to be a strong monolith because they pledge allegiance to the
spirit of the light to live in the land while going out of the northern forest… It’s a kind
of fear politics by making the bloodless elf’s genus, which moves out of the will of the
clans, to suffer from a “disease that changes them into a tree” and make them part of
the forest”

“So…”

“The unification of will brought a powerful force to the community and I didn’t doubt
the policy. For an impurity that could not be part of the forest, it was a pity, but it was
an honor on the other side. But…”

“…”

“The central part of the deep green clan… the Grand Duchess of Rennes ordered to
harvest the” trees” of such mixtures for the construction of the new royal castle in
Rennes. Even though it was unrighteous, she split the bodies of the children and said
they would use them for the royal castle!”

“…”

“I wasn’t convinced. And I finally realized my mistake for a long time. It was neither
honor nor anything. It was only a procedure for the creepy cold maintenance that the
old, worn-out sensibility made up at the end of the repetition of each festival which
chased only the shadow of a far authority. It was nothing more than a procedure for a
resolutely cold life that sensibility had built up and I came to Trot, ashamed of myself,
cutting off from my clan to compensate”

“Was it so…”

“Trot is the first place for the mixtures to escape the chase of the deep-green clan
inspectors. It is said that Trot has become tolerant to the elves since the war. I decided
to set up in Folklore, the gateway to the west of this country and protect the escaped
chaos with my own hands… Perhaps just hypocrisy. I just want to make amends. Even
so, I can’t think of anything else”

“…It must be hard for, Almeida-san”

“No. Ah… no, I guess. It was hard… But I carry a sin that cannot be spoiled by anyone.
I don’t think I should be spoiled”
“No, there is no such thing, Almeida-san”

“…Even if I’m like this, can I learn how to indulge?”

“Yes. Yes. It will be difficult… If hard people put up with it, even more, they will only
run out of power. You still have a tomorrow to walk”

“…Marie, dono…”

“Almeida”

◇◇◇

Knocking on the door… I feel like I heard a voice saying “Kya!?”.

“…Who is it?”

There was a nostalgic voice from the inside.

“Are you Marie Smithson?”

When Cornell visits, a female voice said “Yes”. It is a hit.

“Mother”

When I call out, the other side of the door is silent for a few seconds.

“…My son died in the war…”

A confused voice. Well, no wonder. I know. She only knows my 10-year-old self from
the time in Polka. She can’t get my present figure or voice right away. Let’s be patient.

“I heard it at Polka. My father, he is dead”

“!”

“I met Jackie-san… I saw the baron, Keel from the bun shop and Johnny from the liquor
store. They all thought I was dead”

“…”
“But, I’m alive. I’m a part of the Celesta army, with just a little of successful career… I’m
alive and I’m back. I’m Andy, mother”

“…”

After a few more seconds of silence. Suddenly, the sound of something breaking across
the wall can be heard… Is it a glass window? And the next moment, Gorkus, who was
nearby, knock me away.

“!!”

I flew from the top of the stairs to the road all at once, but I’m caught by Maia before
falling to the ground and landed. And on the top of the stairs, a swung iron cane was
smashing down the wooden stairs.

“Almeida…!”

“…”

Gorkus dares to jump down the stairs to pull out his sword. As it was, the passage was
narrow and I couldn’t escape. Cornell-san is still stuck with his eyes in the top row
without knowing what is happening. Next to him, for some reason, a sexy sweater-
wearing Almeida stares at me with an iron cane on her side… And, ignoring Gorkus,
she jumps first and landed on the ground. Maia, step back further with me in her arms.
Securing a large place. The elves under Gorkus hold their weapons and harden around
us. Almeida ignores Gorkus who is pulling his sword behind her and calmly transforms
the iron cane into a spear.

“Are you the son of Marie-dono?”

“Hee?”

“Despite being born to such a great woman, garbage like you made a weak mixture a
slave and you enjoy it… I can’t overlook it”

“Eh? Eh?”

What’s going on!?

“Marie-san… Marie-san!?”
I can hear Cornell’s irritating voice from my mother’s home.

“Smithson-san! Your mother has fainted!?”

“…Don’t deduce at the moment you hear the voice. The cruel reality is for that
person…”

…I see. I don’t understand well but they know each other.

“Almeida. Unfortunately, you are probably misunderstanding”

“Is the name carved on the collar of Selenium, not yours?”

“It’s different”

“She is already an impurity… no, I’m not going to make her follow her destiny”

“Hear a little talk!”

The paladin in a naked sweater set up the spear deeply.

“Prepare!”

And she disappears. The spear stuck in a straight line to something standing in the
middle.

“Selenium…!?”

Almeida opens her eyes. Selenium talks in breaks to Almeida who is stunned.

“Almeida… talk, listen… emm… I became happy…”

“Selenium… Selenium!!”

“So… I?”

The spear was carried out beautifully in front of me.

…The wheat bag that was around there. Almeida, with a desperate face, is in front of
the wheat bag (which looks like Selenium only to Almeida because of an illusion). On
the other hand, Selenium is perfectly fine and talks to Almeida with such a voice on
purpose while supporting the wheat bag.

“You know… I… I became a slave… as proof of being a part of the person I love…”

“It, It’s a lie… that’s…”

The military policeman and Gorkus approach from behind and pick up the spear. The
wheat bag falls quickly. Almeida is obsessed with it… She seems to have noticed the
illusion around here.

“…Hmm?”

“Deep green Almeida. In the name of the orange clan, I Gorkus will restrain you”

“…E, Eee!?”

Almeida screams, comparing the hollowed wheat bag, her taken spear and Selenium
who is standing calmly.

“Wh, What!? What’s up!? He, Hey Andy Smithson! You’re a coward!!”

“…Well calm down and let’s talk. Okay?”

—————————–

“…It’s impossible”

Almeida, who was detained by the silk chains brought by Gorkus (which seems to have
been made at Misty Palace, the same one that Laila had), said in vain.

“It’s funny no matter how you think about it. You became a female slave by yourself!?
I cant understand you as a woman!!”

“But there are six more people around Andy-san?”

“I think he’s using some kind of medicine”

Almeida is raging.
“Its different, dark green Almeida”

Gorkus goes forward with a mysterious face.

“Smithson-dono is a skilled animal trainer who is known throughout the northern

forest”

“Please don’t misunderstand me, but please shut up”

Silence.

And, of course, we can’t inquire Almeida on the streets, so we borrowed my mom’s

house. And my mother seems to have woken up in the middle of the questioning.

“Andy-san is kind, brave and cool!”

“Yeah. I’m glad to have such a good friend”

“That’s why it’s not common sense to have seven female slaves on this Trot’s
monogamy. How else do you interpret it!”

“I’m sorry, but Andy-san is working for the Celesta Army.”

“You can’t tie Andy-sama down by Trot’s law in the first place. He is a dragon rider of
two dragons”

“Ah, no matter how long it is the fact, where is it! Gorkus-dono, swear to the spirit of
light and pick up only the facts”

“…I can swear to the spirit of light, that all of this is true”

When I was looking over the questioning in various ways, I was hit from behind with
full strength.

“Ouch!?”

“…Andy”

“Wh, What is it?!”

“Is what they’re saying true?”

“…”

“Good grief, I’ve always thought you were a leecher since you were little. I didn’t think
I would say that I can’t face the world no matter how I look at female slaves or animal
trainers! I thought you were going to be a blacksmith!?”

“I’m sorry, there are various reasons for this!”

“What will you say to your deceased father!”

The reunion of me and my mother isn’t as moving as I thought it will be… Ah but. It
was good to see my mother while I was alive. It was really good.
We returned safely to Polka on schedule.

“Wasn’t it important?”

“…Well, it was a bit of a nuisance”

“?”

Dianne looked suspicious.

“…Speaking of all, why did you come back from the forest?”

“I will talk about it now…”

Selenium and I exchanged bitter laughter, wondering if we wouldn’t be able to hide

our tired faces.

——————

It seems that my mother will live in Folklore for the time being. The important house
and the studio have been handed over to Jackie, and we, the crossbow corps, have no
plans to settle in Polka. If I were to quit the army and stand-alone, I would have to
resume my blacksmith training first and I couldn’t live my life as I want. I got only a
few sweaters that my mother had made in the last few years as souvenirs. That was
enough to make me very happy. I’m not sure if it’s just me or not.

And 「Dancing spear」 Almeida seems to have been escorted by the green clan for
the time being. The 「Dark Green Clan」 of Rennes dukedom in Afilm has a history of
being re-approved as a side clan by a group of fallen men who were expelled long ago
from the green clan, taking the opportunity to complete control of the forests in the
southern Afilm Peninsula. For now, it was a good idea to go through it. Old man
Shaquille from the green clan came and takes Almeida with him. If the story is settled
well, it is said that Almeida can be judged. The head of the clan, old man Shaquille, had
a tired face, but he said, “Well, after all, she is on the sidelines, so she can’t fight back”.

We talked while having lunch at the new bar. Dianne slightly frowned and put the cup
down.

“What happens if the clan business is concluded”

“Well, for a while, imprisonment… I guess. I think that the northern forest now admits
Selenium and Apple and I don’t think that Almeida, who is an ally of the halves, is an
extreme sinner”

Dianne shrugged.

“I don’t think that’s okay”

“?”

“The sin of the war is a crime of the war… well dark green, that’s the story of the other
forest. Surely the elves won’t look heavy. But, although they misunderstood, the sin for
aiming at you is quite heavy”

“No, no, but we are forgiven. It’s a mistake”

“Calm down, for example, consider the case where the commercial king’s assassination
attempt was made. Do you think that you may be forgiven if you make a mistake?”

“…”

Imagine the end of Celesta’s head of state, the man who tried to kill the trade king…
Even if they are merciful on the spot, he will not return to his grandmother´s side
again. It is a good time to be stuck in a galley boat.

“I’m not an important person to that, but… well if it was the commercial king, would
it be life imprisonment?”

Speaking of that, a voice came in from an unexpected direction.

“Hmm. The people of the Northern Forest follow dragons and there is a direction that
deified you as a great hero who examined the holy beast”

“Irina”

The white clan chief and the self-proclaimed elf ambassador to Trot, a little elf called
Irina. Although she usually spends time in the baron’s mansion, she had appeared in
the bar somehow. She grabbed my beer with both hands from the counter which is a
little high for her and drank it.

“Hmmm… good alcohol”

“It’s more than that, it’s deification.”

“That’s what I said”

“No, no, it was old man Bonaparte, Dianne, and Laila who went on a rampage in that
fight”

“There is no doubt about Bonaparte-dono’s bravery, but depending on your decision,

Diel has been rescued. I wonder if Laila-dono and Dianne were the ones who fought
hard”

“But… I haven’t done anything…”

“That’s what a General”

“General!?”

How long have I been treated as a general? Seeing the astonishing me, Irina and
Dianne shrug their shoulders.

“You underestimate your reputation”

“I’m, I’m always just there, I’m not doing much”

“That is that and this is this. Elves’ blessings aren’t as cheap as they say”

“…”

“”To aim at you like that, a king… well, it’s not just about blowing a fight on the folk
grass, is it?”

“…Emm?”

Dianne said briefly.

“She will be executed if you leave her alone”

“Wait…!?”

I panic.

“What’s the matter?”

“Th, That Almeida, is like a friend of my mother… what would she say if I let her friend
die?”

“…As for me, I don’t care if she dies like that… you’re a really good person, Andy”

Good grief, Dianne’s sigh. She seems angry that I was attacked soberly.

“Well, I think you’d better tell them that. I hate the green Shaquille old man”

“Ku… if you’re an ambassador, please get in there”

“Eh”

Irina looks disgusted while eating the side dish of my plate without permission… This
girl is useless.

————————–

Next day. I was visiting the green clan with the guidance of Irina. The distance is not
as far as it is said, because we can go there by instant movement from the silver clans
which is the nearest to Polka.

“Smithson-dono”

“Gorkus, emm”
“I’ve heard the story roughly”

Gorkus nodded. However, since this guy also shows a huge misunderstanding on his
face, it is not good.

“Dark green Almeida. As you can see, we were talking in the direction of execution”

“No! I’m a friend of his mother! It was a misunderstanding!”

“Ha. So we suggested… that if you apologize to the spirit of light, we will release you…”

“…But?”

“We can’t trust you. If you let the spirit of light hear such a thing, I insist that you
choose death”

…Is that so bad? No, it’s usually not good. It’s like a dragon, isn’t it?

“But I don’t want to die… uh”

“That’s where we have a good idea”

“?”

Gorkus brightened his smile with a face that rarely smiles.

————————-

Next day.

“…”

I was visiting the green clan again with Hilda-san.

“Where is Almeida?”

“She is in prison. I don’t think there’s any danger in the first place because we’ve taken
her weapon and her wrists are restrained with a silk chain”

“…Well, if anything happens, I’ll get Hilda-san to do something about it”

“Please leave it to me☆”

Hilda waves her hand cutely to Gorkus. Gorkus turns red for a little while. He may be
surprised.

And Gorkus opens the barrier and guides us. The prison is the distorted space that I
was put in when I was caught by Phaser before and now I return to the same place. In
fact, there is no lattice and contrary to the image of a prison, it is comfortable to be
able to sleep in an open private house

“…You, Andy Smithson”

“Hey”

Under such circumstances, Almeida was sitting on the shore of the miraculous spring.
She looks at me and stands up, but because she is restrained by a silk chain, she really
can’t do anything. Because it is a hidden treasure that can’t be cut off with an odd
blade, I can feel safe.

“Al, Almeida… will you apologize to me?”

At first, I ask.

“Me, apologize to a man like you. A weak and underhanded man. Something might
have been used even if it was a woman slave, or it was blindness. You coward”

“…Perhaps it is not a mistake…”

Other than that, I can’t say anything clearly. It happened with some luck, timing,
individual hobbies, rivalry and so on, but, indeed, I can’t say I’m too weak and alive
compared to a Paladin.

“Huu. Then I can’t help”

“What is it…”

“This is not my real intention. However, if you die what will I say to my mother”

“Naa… do, don’t get close”

I get close to Almeida and slowly push her down. When I look sideways, Hilda is
loosening her clothes happily while making a thumbs up.

◇◇◇

“If you don’t know what to say, show off your arms”

“What?”

“I mean, you should show off your ability as an animal trainer in bed as you did with
purple clan’s Apple who had no memories or how you satisfied the female dragon of
the Misty Palace or how you seduced the sky blue clan’s princess who is known for
her martial arts. The proof is that Smithson-dono is surrounded by women”

“Gorkus. I said it many times, but I don’t remember becoming that kind of profession”

“Hahaha. I’m a boneless person, so I don’t study the details, but the achievements
you’ve made are true, right?”

“…Well, if you look only at the surface, I feel like it’s not wrong

“If you don’t understand, you can think about another plan. Fortunately, we can only
postpone the disposition while you are long-minded and you’re not giving up on her”

“…Uh. I hope she won’t get angry later”

“There is no reason to be angry with you”

◇◇◇

Why did I bring Hilda-san? 1. First of all, if it is a virgin, her help will smooth the pain.
2. To have the birth control magic because it is not good if she becomes pregnant with
a child she doesn’t want. 3. Hilda is the only one who can assist with erotic.

“Huaaa… st, stop it…!! Da, Dark elf!”

“What? I came to teach you because you can’t believe Andy-kun’s amazing skills
against woman”

I’m sorry, I have no idea what’s great about me. In front of my eyes, Almeida was hung
with a string on the bow of a wrist, instead of a tree branch. The half-naked Hilda cuts
through the rustic armor of Almeida with a scissor mercilessly.

“Yaa… do, don’t look, you beast!”

“No, I will look… Almeida, your style is comparable to Selenium”

“Don’t look. Don’t look!”

Well, it is not possible to don’t look even if she says that I shall not look.

“Are you a virgin? You were a well-established military officer until now. I wonder if
it’s funny”

“U, yo, you… why are you on the side of this man!”

“Well, I’m also one of Andy-kun’s woman ☆ Although I’m a married woman and I’m
sorry for my husband, but Andy-kun is great☆”

“Hii…?”

“Please don’t mislead her with false information”

How many times have I said I don’t remember making Hilda a female slave?

“It’s fine… a woman is made to be satisfied by a man. There is nothing to fear”

“Uu… ku, stop… don’t touch… don’t touch…”

Almeida shakes her nice butt in a way that asserts her self-asserted breasts, which are
probably expressed by the strongest erotic fingers of Celesta. It will be scary for her
that sexual feeling is greatly erupting by fearful skills. Almeida is crying weakly with
tears… It’s a little creepy to see it.

“Haa”

…Well, it is not good. She should be a similar sadist. It should not be real, just playing
sad to get pleasure from each other smoothly like the masochistic Laila. Normally she
swings her spear around but watching the bullish and harsh Almeida being teased and
atrophied, there’s something… Uh. Certainly, there is excitement erupting.
“Here it is… a present from Hilda-san… ☆”

“Hue… ya, wh… what”

“Good”

The magic that strokes the lower abdomen. Contraception magic. Now she will not get
pregnant for some days, at least for a few days. It should be.

“Pregnancy magic☆”

“Hii… wh, what is it…!?”

The story is different Hilda-san. Hilda-san winks at me so as not to be seen by Almeida.

It’s a bluff… Well, if there is such useful magic, Hilda would already use it for everyone.
It will also be a measure against the population of the northern elves.

“This magic… with the magic made recently in the south… if you have sex while taking
it, you will almost certainly be able to make a baby… ♪”

“Naa… that’s”

“But… You said you didn’t know [As a woman] … ☆”

“That is… that…”

“You’re going to have a child from Andy-kun from now on, right? I, Selenium-chan and
Maia-chan will also become pregnant. We all are going to have a baby for sure from
now on…”

“Kku… di, disgusting… that’s all there is to it…”

“Huhuu. No, don’t talk about women like that. So please chew well and enjoy the
pleasure… the wonder of being born a woman… feel the joy of being able to give
everything to a gentle and wonderful boy to the core of your heart and body♪”

“Hiuu…!”

Kyu, Hilda-san pinches her clit. That much shaking, Almeida convulse with her whole
body only and releases love juice. Hilda-san’s erotic skills are amazing. Even I who is
a man can be made to climax without knowing in a few seconds if she gets serious. It
is not difficult to imagine how much it will be tossed if the technique is used by a
woman who shares the point of pleasure. In such a situation, I take off my pants and
approach Almeida, who has been completely irritated regardless of her consciousness.
Almeida looked at me with empty eyes. It seems she says that she doesn’t want to be
bullied any longer with a weak, fleeting expression. I’m terribly excited. I want to cry.

“…Almeida. I will ravish you”

“No, Nooo…”

Even though I wasn’t accepted, I had a sad switch on, and I broke into the legs that
Hilda, who was still entangled from behind, pulled and lifted up and I pushed a bit into
Almeida.

“I, Ii… aaaaaaaa!!!”

I penetrate Almeida’s virgin hole. I thought it was quite painful, but Almeida put out
her tongue, dropped her eyebrows and was doing yoga. This is…

“Magic that will make her feel good even if it hurts, it was a wager♪”

“…You devil”

Hilda must never turn to an enemy in bed.

“St, stop… I’m really sorry, again… I’m really sorry… I apologize… as it is, I haaaa…”

I’m sure she never gave in to the pain. However, the woman’s pleasure of being twice
as powerful as a man was dragged out by Hilda-san in full swing and Almeida was
raising the white banner already, almost losing her identity. But.

“It is useless”

I was extremely excited by Almeida’s tears. Almeida cries for forgiveness while crying.
She has been rattled by her identity with pleasure. What kind of face would it be if I
ejaculate completely in her womb that is supposed to become pregnant? What kind of
thing will she say if I pour semen over and over again inside her? Such downed interest
swells within my chest.
“That’s why Andy-kun♪ You are a peerless lecher♪”

“…I’ll move now”

And I hold Almeida’s waist and move in and out.

“Hyaaaa!!”

It was just Almeida. Almeida also tries to appeal for something while barely
supporting her clouded consciousness. I poke and push up. I started to sit down while
enjoying Almeida’s reaction.

“Yaaaa,aa, aaa, agaaa… stop, n, noo… sdopbb!”

“…Almeida”

“I’m sorrhhhy, I’m sorrhhhy… I’m sorry, so please stop… here, stop…!!”

“Almeida, get pregnant… with a child…?”

“Huee…? N, Nooo…”

As Almeida opens her eyes to fear, I came near her ears with my face.

“Almeida… Almeida, receive my child with this womb… give birth, many times…!!”

“Yaa… ya, aaa…”

“I’m going to let you become pregnant as often as you want… you don’t have a spear,
you have these tits. With this arm, you’re going to hold my child and raise it… a half-
elf between you and me…!!”

I have a strange pleasure switch to bully Almeida. I completely let her fall from a
paladin into a woman, by whispering the words that stimulate Almeida begging as a
woman. Almeida looked at her breasts which are held by me and seemed to imagine
herself giving milk to our child for the first time.

“M, My… my, child… child, give birth…!?”

“Yeah… and while giving milk to our child, I will get fucked by me every day like this…
you’re going to feel better!!”

“Hya, aaaaaaa…”

And. I wouldn’t have imagined it for a moment until now, such a “woman who wants
it violent” is dreamed of myself with pleasure.

“No, Noooo…!!”

She refused.

“Stop, stop… I don’t want you to turn me into a woman anymore, a, uaaa!!”

Her refusal is resistance to sweet corruption.

“No more…, don’t teach me that!!”

The fear of turning into something completely different. She shakes like falling down
in intense pleasure while tasting it. Weeping and crying, I can read that much
information from Almeida’s face who became crazy and irritating desire in me is
shaken.

“Give up, Almeida… uaaaa!!”

“I, yaaaaaa!… ♪”

Byururururururu!! And, she fainted after receiving my ejaculation while not knowing
which way her mind inclined. Right. Hilda´s mass ejaculation magic was applied on
my dick before, commonly known as “sperm hell” and the ejaculation which was about
to burst the womb was beaten into Almeida.

“U, Uwaa…”

Incontinence. Squirting. Semen that let the belly swell. Tears. Drool. Almeida weakens
after getting rid of all liquids. I slowly lowered Almeida to the ground and I sighed.
What am I doing?

“Hehee… I have seen it, after a long time Andy-kun’s full-scale offensive attack♪”

“…Hilda-san”
“…I got wet… Hey?”

Hilda takes off her underwear and throws it away. I’m going to burn the rest of my
sexual desire like fire and get close to Hilda-san. While I still drip a little semen.

“…I am scared of myself sometimes”

“Yes, but that’s okay, Andy-kun is great♪”

While pushing Hilda down and making her butt stick out while doing something ecchi
with much effort like a sort of gymnastics… I was thinking about what I was trying to
do.

—————–

After a while. Almeida woke up when I cummed the third time into Hilda.

“That’s a foul play! The magic borrowed from another person… it’s not much different
from a fake!”

Almeida opposes with tears eyes.

“Then what do you want me to do…?”

“Well, do it without the dark elf over there, coward!”

“…Is it alright to do?”

And the second round… Also when I ejaculated, Almeida was begging forgiveness
while crying. She is weak.

———————–

“So… after all, there is no execution?”

“Yes”

A few days later, I returned to Polka and reported to Dianne. Acknowledging my talent
for making female slaves… Almeida seems to have settled down for the time being
among elves because the apology of swearing to the spirit of light was done though it
did not shape it was in shape of admitting defeat because she was made to give in
without standing up by the supremacy by all means by sex and she was made to
surrender. I feel like I’ve accelerated the misunderstanding of Gorkus, but it was good
anyway.

And when I was relieved.

“Andy Smithson!!”

The door of the new bar is blown off as it is opened and the dancing spear appears
abruptly.

“Naa… yo, you come back to Folklore…!”

“More than that!”

The stupid spear elf who approaches me, and grips my chest with some tears in her
eyes.

“…My period has come”

She says so with a face that seems very regrettable.

“Ha?”

“…I, I’m going to get pregnant by magic”

“Ah…”

…She is a fool.

“I, I wonder if it is my body that can’t give birth to a child…”

“Wh, why don’t you see Hilda-san? And I’m glad we couldn’t have children like that”

Almeida opens her eyes with a surprise. And after a while, she turns red.

“Well, of course, I didn’t want to give birth! It seems that I wasn’t able to give birth to
your child!”
“…Hide your voice…”

She stops again. And Almeida’s ears turn red.

“!!!”

I was hit on the head.

“O, Oooo!”

I’m going around.

“I, I hate you a lot!”

As it was, Almeida went out of the bar and left the stunned me behind. Even so, why
did she come…
Two weeks after Almeida’s riot. There are still many snowfields in Polka, but weeds
are starting to appear on lands other than the river and it will be a spring full of
flowers that bloom in the capital city and south of it.

“I think it’s time to get ready for the spring festival”

“Spring Festival?”

Goto (A 23-year-old ogre regular soldier who risks his life to masturbate) asks me this
question.

“A festival held in Polka when the snow melts. It’s simple as it’s just an amateur band
playing music and others are just dancing in the city square. Almost all the residents
are involved”

“Haa. But it looks like it’s fun”

“Well, I’m still doing it”

The Smithson squad returns from shooting training. After tidying up, it’s a happy time
to think about going to the bath or get a drink from now on. In front of us, a pretty girl
in travel clothes came running up to me.

“E, Emm!”

“?”

We all have a question mark on our faces for a few seconds. And, though the girl is
good to have called out, she is at a loss what to say next. Then, Lantz (A 23-year-old
human regular soldier who risked his life for masturbation) clapped his hand.
“Ah, Silvia-san”

“Ye, Yes!!”

“…Lantz, you know her?”

“Not good 10-man captain. She is Boyd’s girlfriend”

“…Ah!”

I looked at her for a while, but I forgot because I didn’t know much about her. And.

“…Boyd’s girlfriend was certainly living in Basson”

“Yee, Yes! I live in Basson!”

Silvia-san put more effort into the shoulder than necessary, probably because she is
carrying something annoying on her shoulder.

“…Aren’t you far away from Basson?”

“Yes… It was very far, but”

Still, she smiled.

“Arnie-kun… I’d like to see semi-soldier Boyd”

“…”

Uwaa. You’re loved, Boyd. For now, Celesta’s trot trip has no legal obstacles, but it takes
courage for Celesta and girls to travel alone. There are by no means many Trots who
have an opposition to the Celestas. To be honest, I have to say that the journey to this
far away place is very brave.

“I can’t believe you were traveling to a place like this… we would be back soon”

“Au… but no one knows when you would come back when I asked people from the
army…”

“…Ah”
Tentatively, there are two soldiers in Basson’s corps building as facility managers. I
mean soldiers, two middle-aged men of the supply corps dispatch as they are usually
making a mess. Super shadowy. But when we will be back… it is not known yet.

“Is that so… how did you get here?”

“Oh, I heard that you have a mission in the royal capital… so I went to the royal capital
once and then I asked the soldiers of the royal capital”

“…You have a lot of courage”

I didn’t get caught even though it was strange. Sylvia-san laughs at the sight of our
amazed glances”

“I had a reliable companion”

“?”

Almost as soon as she said that, from the bar, “Nowaa!?” I heard a cow’s cry and maybe
the sound of the destruction of a table.

“…Is that?”

“Maybe yes”

——————————-

“So, Sorry, Sorry! I beg you for forgiveness… mu…”

“Keri-ni-chan, you idiot… idiot, I was lonely…!”

“…”

In the bar, there was ox-ogre tightly hugged so that foam comes out of his mouth by a
wolf-girl. She is very similar to Mikagami regular soldier.

“…Isaac, what action should I take?”

It is easy to disturb, but it is not easy to wake up to sleep, so when I hear that I’m
scared, Isaac desperately gestures “Give me a break” by moving his mouth. He seems
to be holding his breath.

“…”

However, I wonder if I can fight against Isaac’s strenuous strength. When I stared at
Isaac for 2 seconds staring at the crying wolf girl, I made a face that made Isaac crying.
And, Silvia-san interrupts.

“Kate-chan, let him go. 10-man captain Isaac seems to be in pain”

“…Uh”

Reluctantly, the wolf woman releases Isaac and Isaac takes a breath.

“Gufu… ah, the air is delicious…”

“…Isaac, as for this?”

“Ah…”

Isaac says that. And, the guys from Isaac’s squad around me explain.

“She is the sister of Mikagami regular soldier”

“And 10-man captain Isaac is two-timing. He is having a sister bowl”

“I see. I wonder if he should have been a little more nervous”

“You’re not the only one Smithson!?”

And, when such an idiot story is done, it seems that the messenger sent to the inn has
finally arrived and Boyd arrives at the bar.

“Sylvia-san!?”

“……!! Arnie-kun!!”

Sylvia-san rushed to Boyd, removing the shawl. Boyd raises and embraces her
fervently.
“…Come to think of it, we stayed a little too long here”

Isaac nods as I mutter and raised Mikagami’s sister up, who is crying.

“This place is also cozy… but it’s almost time for the tide”

“Yes”

Polka is not our place. We are all hot spring guests. It may be time to put on the lock
soon.

———————–

“Well, how is Laila?”

The dining room in the inn. Determined, I ask Hilda-san about the condition of Laila.
Once Laila has healed, we don’t have to worry about leaving Polka.

“Although the injury is almost gone, I’d like to rely on the bath for a bit more to take
care”

“Because it was a dragonslayer…”

“Yes… I don’t want to be on alert until the scars are completely gone”

Hilda makes a difficult face. Well, it’s a dragon’s wound, it’s a special dragonslayer’s
wound too. It will be the first time for Hilda-san to see on and it can’t be helped but to
be mindful of it. But, apart from me, who is the owner of Laila, it’s weird to keep the
corps here any longer.

“If that’s so, then only Laila and I will remain here and everyone else will be carried to
Basson by Maia…”

When I said that, my back hair was pulled suddenly.

“Idedede”

“Idiot. If you stay, I’m going to stay too”

“Anzeros”
Anzeros was standing behind me with a slightly angry face.

“I know you have a responsibility for Laila. But… I’m your, sl, slave… understood”

Anzeros says so while keeping her voice a little low and having a sulky face… A little
cute though.

“That’s not good. The crossbow 10-man captains can be replaced if it feels like, but
you can’t be missed”

The escort infantry is a small elite. And Anzeros’s skill stands out. It would be difficult
to make up for it if she gave up her job in the current situation.

“That is… Aurora can take my place”

“I am a member of the intelligence brigade custody. It is not a big deal to support, but
there is no duty to take over your duties, Anzeros-san”

…Aurora appeared. Where did you hear that from?

“Uu. But…”

“I should rather stay with Andy-san”

She can’t say anything, indeed and Anzeros shuts her mouth. It is also true that Aurora
is more likely to stay than Anzeros who would throw away her job.

“I will stay by 10-man captain’s and Laila-neechan’s side♪”

“Me too”

Jeanne and Maia seem to have heard the story from somewhere. Yeah, you guys are
free… Or rather.

“If this happens, Selenium and Apple will say that they won’t stick to the corps alone
and if it is not good enough, only Dianne will go to Basson…”

“I wonder if Dianne-chan will accept it too. It’s a child who originally said that she
would always quit the army for Andy-kun’s sake”
Needless to say, the crossbow corps is Dianne’s unit… Is the danger of the
disappearance of the crossbow corps sober? No. I have a good idea… I hope they’ll be
there. Laila and Dianne appeared and worried.

“Ho. You’re not going to talk quite seriously while we’re not there”

“Well Well”

The two are laughing at each other… With Laila’s hearing, they could hear everything
from one or two rooms away and Dianne will understand everything from hearing
only the flow of the story a little.

“I was also thinking of bringing back the corps to Basson… Above all, even if it is cheap,
the rent will not be a little amount”

“U”

…Th, That’s right. The cost is coming from the military headquarters, but once it gets
paid off, it will probably freeze.

“But, Laila still has wounds”

“Ho. Well, just a little”

Laila shows her wound under the robe. Certainly, the color is thin and the width is
small, but it certainly exists. As long as this is not just a wound, I want to cure it
properly. I mean, to show the belly under the robe, I wonder what kind of dignified
exposure of the lower body that does not wear pants she has even though there are
only relatives.

“Therefore… We will have Maia carry everyone to Basson. And to Laila… we will go on
the weekend to visit the miraculous spring to continue the treatment”

“Going back and forth?”

“It wouldn’t be difficult if Maia were there. This minimizes the amount of time you
have to take a vacation to do that”

…Half a day from Basson to Polka. If I take another vacation on weekend off duty, it is
safe to return to the hot spring for a day.
“Indeed… Then do you go with that plan?”

“Yeah. It’s a very nice place, too. We’ll be spoiled too”

—————————–

When I went to the baron with Dianne about that matter, the baron again looked sad.

“I thought it was very lively, but it can’t be helped”

“I’m sorry”

…When we return so suddenly after we have made it to the private bar, it might be a
good story of selfishness. However, the members of our corps are separated from the
locals of Basson, and nothing can be done with this situation.

“I will be indebted again”

Dianne says that strongly. The baron smiled with an embarrassed face and shakes
Dianne’s hand.

“I want you to enjoy at least the Spring Festival. Only sing and dance, as it is a festival,
it will be lively and fun”

“Yes”

Dianne nodded.

—————–

Polka’s Spring Festival is divided into singing, dancing and playing an instrument. As
a general rule, participants must join one of them.

“Of course, Andy-san will join the dance group… right?”

With a plop, the glance of Aurora who says that while putting her hand on my shoulder
hurts… I’m not proud of it, but I can’t dance perfectly at all. Instead, I was good with
small instruments, so when I was in Polka I was in the playing an instrument group. I
was able to play most of the melodies from just listening to it with my ears and it was
said whether I was a born musician. I just played the instrument, but I didn’t have any
composition skills, and even that was “good” at a 10-year-old level, so it didn’t last at
all.

“Uhuhu. I dance for the first time in decades. Lead me Andy-kun♪”

“Ho, it’s my first time to dance…”

“I have danced a bit with Phaser”

“Dwarves love to sing and dance, so I can do it”

“It’s fifty years ago that I last danced… do I go to the playing an instrument group?”

“Ho, Dianne, are you going to miss the opportunity to dance with Andy alone?”

“I’m excited to dance with the person I love”

“…Se, Selenium, let’s go. That… I want to practice so much that I’m not ashamed”

…Everyone is talking on the premise of dancing with me.

“Or playing an instrument…”

“It’s no good♪”

“Not good♪”

Aurora and Hilda were able to control the plane with a smile. These people, they know
I don’t want to dance, but I dare to put pressure on them!!

“I have never danced, so I might shame you…”

To be honest, they nodded at the same time.

“In that case”

“It’s fine if you take special training♪”

“E… Eee!?”
…The next few hours were hell. I forgot. Well, these people, surprisingly, were
hotblooded and full of fighting spirit.

—————

“You’re quite good at stringed instruments”

“…U, Uh, I’m really good, but I can’t figure out why I can play the guitar so well with
the thickness of my fingers…”

Boyd & Sylvia-san play an instrument.

“Hey, Smithson, explain it to them! Even if I’m good at singing, I don’t trust them at
all!”

“Why not…?”

“Well?”

Johnny & Keel struggles in front of Isaac.

“Unfortunately, Isaac is great at singing”

“Ee!”

“Are you serious!?”

“Hey! What a shame! Bumo!!”

“I don’t know how we feel when we lose to a guy who says bumo in a song”

Isaac & the Mikagami sisters sing together. And we belong to the dance group. In the
morning, each group performs a set of arrangements and allocations and the largest
spring festival in Polka’s history begins.

———————-

Cheerful music and songs. It is played by a very miscellaneous band consisting of

humans, ogres, dwarves, elves and human beasts. And the ones who dance are the
same again. Men and women of many races and many age groups dance while being
surprised by the size and feel of each other’s palm. There was a strangely moving
warmth though it was not a beautiful spectacle which fell at times and did not disturb
one thread at all. In the midst of all this, I take turns dancing with everyone and they
are confiding in their joy.

“It’s fun… ehehe, Andy-san is great, isn’t he. This Spring Festival, maybe thanks to
Andy-san?”

Selenium takes my hand happily from the bottom of her heart and turns round and
round to show off her gorgeous costume

“It’s like paradise… so many races are all laughing and having fun”

Apple leans close to me with tears in her eyes as if she was moved.

It’s like that. It’s like you’ve been pretty messed up”

Dianne leads me with a smile.

“U, Uwaa… wa, wait, my feet are wandering”

Anzeros who dances in an unfamiliar dress dance desperately while being hugged by
me after all.

“Huhuu. It’s like a dream come true to meet the person of destiny while dancing like
this in social circles”

Aurora gracefully swings with the rhythm of the waltz while smiling with a big smile.

“10-man captain. 10-man captain♪”

While calling me again and again, Jeanne has fun and leans happily and tight on my
chest.

“…Mu. Don’t look at my chest only”

The dress Maia borrowed is a full-open design of the chest and embraces me to hide
the slightly overrepresented chest.

“Ho. it’s a good feast. If you have alcohol, it’s perfect”

Laila who does everything smoothly takes steps according to me in the margin.

“Ehehee… When we stand up and hug each other like this, Andy-kun is pretty big”

And Hilda pushes my chest mischievously.

“Splendid, you’re in good shape. In the habit of a savage animal trainer”

“…Eh, what are you doing!?”

“…I wanted to go back, but the northern forest is too complicated!”

And I dance with the stupid Almeida.

The song is over. It meant the parting for a while, with this Polka.

◇◇◇

“…Hey, Irina-dono!”

“Hmmm. What is, Guto-san?”

“…Do you think that the present we saw is a miracle?”

“I don’t understand the meaning of a miracle. Well, I think it was interesting”

“If everyone thinks that this site is fun, it isn’t a miracle or a fake”

“…”

“We are… politicians, we can do our best to keep the scene going”

“Hmm. Do you agree?”

The day after the Spring Festival, we started to withdraw from Polka… Even a dragon
of several tens of meters in length can’t carry 100 people at a time. It’s not too fast.
Maia will transport everyone to Basson corps building with ample work volume, so it
will take four days for the complete withdrawal to be completed.

“Then, I go ahead and wait”

Isaac raised his hand nicely and got on the first flight. And, the Mikagami sisters, Sylvia
and Boyd will also go. Isaac’s first task is to be the representative of 100-man
commander Dianne in Basson for the next few days. It seems that everyone agrees
with Isaac’s practical ability. And it’s also because Boyd said, “I will go to apologize to
Sylvia’s parents as soon as possible”… Ah, well, Sylvia-san’s behavior, which has been
chasing Boyd for weeks at the stage of not allowing marriage, is certainly full of love,
but it’s too much of a detour. Boyd must surely show his sincerity to death. Do your
best.

And while everyone decides which flight they will take, it goes without saying that
Laila, I and Hilda-san have to wait until the final flight. Needless to say, it is better to
continue Laila’s spring treatment as long as possible. And Hilda and I will accompany
her… When I made this kind of decision, of course, Anzeros and Aurora also hoped for
the final flight, but still, they have a position by all means, so they can’t be selfish.
Dianne, who also needs to remain in the final stages for greetings to barons and elves
and final inspections, is supposed to send Anzeros, Selenium, Apple without a clear
reason.

Speaking of elves, Almeida was taken by Irina after the spring festival and quietly
returned to the forest. She can go to the other side of the mountain range soon if she
uses the teleportation field at the White Clan of the forest. If she aims for Folklore from
there, it doesn’t take a day on foot… But Almeida didn’t know how to deal with the
teleportation field and went around several clans to come to Polka’s Spring Festival to
get to know the information.
“Hmm. I was careless even if I was swayed. I misunderstood that elves didn’t need
explanations”

“It’s too much for the rest of us…”

Almeida’s back, which was being pulled by Irina, looked a bit small. She might have
been hard lost than I thought.

“Ho, even though it’s just a break, there were a lot of surprises, even this time”

“You really won’t get into any more trouble…”

“Hoho. You say trouble, but that strange elf warrior girl, what kind of opponent is she?”

“Th, That was what bothered me, too. What are you going to do, Andy-kun? Even nine
of us are going to have a lot of rotation, aren’t we?”

“Ho is she also a lover of yours”

“Wrong!”

Polka’s miraculous spring. After deciding on the date of return, Laila stays here from
morning till night. It is a temptation to speed up the recovery a little and reduce the
number of visits to Polka from now on. And Hilda-san who accompanied, sometimes
come to see the situation. She doesn’t hate hot springs, but she doesn’t have the nerve
to stay so long in a local hot spring. The Baron and the spring guards made a partition
with care and made a space dedicated to Laila (and us), but it was still tough to say
that she was not willing.

“Oh, I’m going now. I’ll come back to see you later”

“Oh, she ran away”

“Hoho, it’s fine. But well, I think it’s more clear to say than to make it half-hearted, to
be kind to Selenium and the others and the belly worms”

“I, I know…”

…Well, I think we should make it clear in the future, but I doubt that there is any
contact with Almeida again. I don’t care if I see her next time…
The town of Polka is panicked somewhere as the members of the leaving crossbow
corps buy souvenirs and do the last exchange with the residents in the new bar which
closes tomorrow… Although I have already decided to take part in the final flight, I will
come to visit here again with Laila or Maia next week. Do I have Jackie-san tell me
something about blacksmithing?… No No, a blacksmith in this country is busy in early
spring when everyone starts to work again after the winter. It is not a good thing to
disturb in vain. So what shall we do? Hot spring… I went in enough to lose my temper.
Shall I talk to someone who seems to be free? Irina, who is considered to be the right-
most wingman of a leisure person, is Almeida’s guide. Now. I was troubled. Just
because I’m alone in my spare time, if I’m going to go out for a while, I feel that
something will get up and cause trouble for everyone. On experience.

“Umm”

When I was sitting alone in the village square, I found Jeanne, who was drinking with
her hands on her hips at Aunt Lindsey’s fountain. That seems to be free.

“Hey”

“Ngu?”

Just before turning up the pot and drinking it. Jeanne tries to turn back to me who is
approaching from a strange direction, so she twists her neck strangely and naturally
something enters the trachea. And Jeanne was coughing.

“Ar, Are you alright?”

I am a little worried. But when she thumped her chest and adjusted her breath, Jeanne
smiled while half crying.

“Ehehe, my fault”

“A-n-d-y. Why are you bullying that small child”

Aunt Lindsay gets angry.

“Emm, Aunt Lindsay. She is no little kid, she is a dwarf! She is the same age as me! So
what is that way of saying it?”

“Oya, you’re right. Young dwarf girls are seldom in Polka”

Aunt Lindsay laughs awkwardly. Jeanne smiles and makes a thumbs-up sign.

“I can get married and have children!”

Jeanne holds her waist with one hand. And.

“……Andy? The other day, didn’t you come with a girl called Anzeros?”

“Ah, yes”

“How many crotches are there?”

“No that… naa?”

Ah, Aunt Lindsey’s expression looks like a wolf aiming for prey. How. This kind of fuel
is too dangerous for a rural aunt. And, in response to that, Jeanne has put her arms
together and answered heavily.

“In the last six months alone, I’m sure it went beyond ten”

Aunt Lindsey, suddenly an eager face.

“…Jeanne-chan. Aunt doesn’t feel confident in looking at people, but I think young
children like you should take care of themselves”

“In Celesta, it’s not illegal to have many people as lovers, so why?”

“That’s not the case. It’s sad to just wait for someone else to scratch a woman”

“It’s fine”

Jeanne puffed up her chest with pride.

“I don’t want to be anywhere else than by 10-man captain’s side, I want to keep it in
my own hands”

“…Haaa”

“Hey, Aunt Lindsay. What’s that, [Boy who grew up to be the lowest man who really
can’t save you] face”
“I can’t lie to my face… What are you doing here?”

A wooden spoon is thrown and hit my temple… Yup. Even if I wasn’t told, I thought I
was pretty useless. However, I would like to request a warm stance that I would like
to ask for excuses for a little more. Is it useless?

“It’s all right. I’m not complaining about 10-man captain!”

“Ah, this child seems to be a mess already. Andy, if you make this child unhappy, you’ll
be cursed and killed by your dead father”

“Why do you mention my father…”

“It’s not natural that blacksmiths respect dwarves”

…That’s right. Many dwarves are working in the workshops of the capital city and it
would be true as my father had trained in three workshops. But I am not convinced
for a moment.

“Ah, it’s fine to give five gold coins today to Aunt.

“Is that right?”

“Wait for a minute, I will count it”

Even though it is a gold coin for a drink. How much did you drink, Jeanne?

“Nyahaha. I’ve been drinking a lot of lemon water”

“Dwarves are great drinkers, aren’t they?”

Jeanne and Aunt Lindsay laugh together… They stop midway.

—————————-

So when I told Jeanne that I had free time, Jeanne clapped her hands together.

“Then let’s do it!”

“Hey”
“…Is it not good?”

“It’s not good right now, let’s wait until tonight”

The time is still daytime. Sex as the first choice! What is it like? I thought.

“I wasn’t having a close relationship with 10-man captain recently, so I want to do it

well when you have time…”

“Muu…”

Certainly, it is also a fact that I haven’t had sex with Jeanne properly. Jeanne, who has
a sturdy body that endures various plays and is a perverted masochist is dominated
mainly by hard sex because of Laila and Hilda instead of normal sex. There is also a
good part. The challengeable spirit that has no problem if left to others during a sex
play, but that doesn’t mean that Jeanne personally feels inferior to the others. Rather,
it is a very exciting fact that her little body always welcomes all of my sexual desires.

“10-man captain…”

“…Haa”

Even though I’m troubled, I imagined how I grabbed Jeanne’s small butt and pushed
my penis into her vagina, so that my son swells up inside my trousers. And because
Jeanne has physical disparities, so it doesn’t mean that I will see a little girl up close in
front of me.

“Ehehe. What is it, you don’t need to hold back?”

Jeanne laughed at me.

“I am the most convenient portable cock hole♪ I’m more dedicated to the 10-man
captain than Maia or Anzeros”

“…Emm Jeanne. Don’t say that on the main street”

“Hehe. But… anytime, anywhere, whenever you like 10-man captain, this place, you
can use it♪”

Jeanne presses her lower abdomen against me. I imagined that I entered that place
and the expression which lit fire strangely seemed to be unpleasant.

“…Go, Good. I’m going to use it, your pussy”

“It’s different, 10-man captain”

Jeanne whispered, hanging around my neck.

“Shall I [Open my crotch] or [Take out my ass] ♪”

“…You perverted little girl”

“Nyahaha♪”

————————–

I was easily caught up in Jeanne’s provocation and I was in a state where I cant wait
any longer. Instead of waiting until the night, we could go back to the inn. But, I decided
to ravish Jeanne suddenly in the back alley of that area.

“Nyaa…, 10, 10-man captain, it’s already not good… ♪”

“It’s because of some lewd little girl”

“That is… a big deal♪”

The culotte that Jeanne was wearing is lowered, thrown away and her panty is pulled
violently and torn off.

“Ah… ♪”

Sure enough, Jeanne had a captivating face. She is deprived of her escape way and isn’t
allowed to hide her embarrassment. Even though being forced into such a situation,
her face only has hope for violent mating rather than fear.

“What a joy. You’re going to spend the whole day wearing that culotte and my semen
dripping down, right?”

“Hehe… I’m happy, to look good in it♪”

I firmly grasp the thin, soft thighs and buttocks that don’t seem to produce that
tremendous power. The indecent hole in the center is opened with a finger as I have
declared that I will use it anytime and anywhere.

“Au… nn”

It is small as usual. It seems like a joke that this hole spreads and swallows my dick.
However, Jeanne’s pussy was releasing thick love liquid to dream of a heavy load that
would come in, in a few minutes or a few seconds.

“You’re really happy…”

“Hehe… quickly, put it in quickly. With 10-man captain’s fat dick, you’re going to bully
my uterus as much as you want”

“Even if you don’t say it, it’s not like…!!”

I am in a back alley in Polka. I pierce my son into Jeanne’s sexy vagina.

“N, aaaaa!”

Zuzuzuzu, I proceed through Jeanne’s little vagina. It feels like the mucous membrane
and skin are tight to the limit. This cute dwarf girl’s little genital aggression is
exhausting like a crude human genital and just inserting involves a sense of
accomplishment. And.

“Agu… u, uu… 10-man captainn… ♪”

On Jeanne’s face, she has a fusion of youngness and unpleasantness that can not be
found by humans. Ah. Jeanne is attractive. Even if she doesn’t have tits or sex skill, this
girl is… a woman who is too attractive for me.

“Ehe, hee… quickly, poke me… and then, cum a lot♪ I want you to stuff my body like a
toy, I want to be full of sperm♪”

“Well, it’s a good thing…!!”

I lifted that light body and started shaking my hips with top gear from the beginning.
“Nyaaaaa♪”

◇◇◇

“Ho. At any rate… Jeanne cant remain in this place”

“Laila-chan?”

“…I’m worried about her body flying long distances right now”

“That’s right… Well, dwarves aren’t as good as ogres, but I think it’s okay because they
are difficult to abort”

“Ho. Did you notice?”

“Well. Don’t underestimate Hilda-sensei… Or rather, Laila-chan, how do you know?”

“…I can smell it. Well, maybe it can be said that it is vitality… It is an interesting story
that she is the first”

“Eh, I’m a little frustrated”

The long one-on-one battle with Jeanne burned more of my energy than expected. We
also had open-air sex in the back alley and there is also a feeling of excitement as I
stand up to Jeanne’s indignation. However, her movement of the waist and tongue and
expression are indeed lewd, I feel the greed that she seems to devote the pleasure of
sex given by me. It was self-evident that it would be trivial to take over the initiative
immediately for her, even if I was attacking her with those limbs that had much power
over me and even the aggressive sexual desire she controls everything.

“N, u, nnn… 10-man captain, more, stronger, yes, good…!?”

With her arms around my neck, her knees on the inside of my elbows, Jeanne sways
her hips rhythmically, clinging to my body like a piece of playground equipment. Her
young, narrow vagina moves so violently to get certainly pregnant that the womb
mouth clings to my penis and deprives me of room to move.

“I, I wonder if I can do it harder than this!?”

“10-man captain, long, hopes, no matter what… you can hit me with more force!”

Jeanne changes her waist movement little by little and the pleasure becomes intense.
Sex that competes with power without a skill was like Jeanne’s character itself. I’m
made to reciprocate at Jeanne’s pace in a narrow road. Combined with the cervix that
gives the glans a crisp stimulation, the tiny vagina squeezed more strongly by the
moment of “pull” that makes the hips bounce, giving pleasure of non-defense to me.
The moment of “push” is active, I’m reaching my limit. Conversely, the movement to
pull out is a stimulation to the weak honey pot, which is hard to defend against.

“Je, Jeanne… forgive me, that’s too much…!”

“Hehee♪”
I focused on Jeanne. The small round trip, which used gravity and strong feet, had
easily exceeded the stimulation that was accepted with plenty of time mentally.

“Wait, danger, that’s… wait, please, Jeanne, wai…”

“♪”

Jeanne doesn’t wait for a moment. She tasted the pleasure of becoming uncontrollable
to me, while I taste the ejaculation impulses and relax while stimulating the glans
which is rubbing against the cervix greatly. Momentarily, I start ejaculation in the state
of raising the white flag.

“Kuhaaaaa…!!”

“N… gu, kyuu… ♪ Ahaha, 10-man captain’s, sperm… ♪”

“Yo, You coward… I told you to wait”

I talk in the interval of rough breathing while pouring semen into her vagina. As Jeanne
rubs her cheeks on my chest, she exhales “Ah… ah♪” happily, every time she takes a
shot… Jeanne might be fine with that. Jeanne has no particular ill appearance, and it is
extremely unacceptable that the form is almost unilaterally squeezed.

“I’m not convinced at the moment, so let’s do it again”

“Hehee♪”

Jeanne smiles and strengthens the strength of the arm that hangs around my neck
tightly… I wonder if she was aiming for that from the beginning.

—————————

A field just a short distance from the city. It is sunny and the place where the ground
came out first and young grass make a green carpet. I pushed down Jeanne onto the
soft, green-smelling bed and this time it is the second round in normal position.

“Ehehe… it’s so romantic to make love in a flower field”

“Your romance is good enough…”

“I don’t think that’s the case. However, it’s great if you’re the one who’s hugged me and
have sex with me”

“…I think it’s a very erotic situation, but usually, I don’t say it is romantic”

The culotte that was once worn by Jeanne is pulled down again and her cute but firm
lower body is exposed again. Polka’s spring is still chilly. I am searching for the lower
body of the young dwarf girl whose chest is throbbing while being buried in yellow
and white spring flowers. The gap between the freshness of the scene, the cuteness,
and the inferior act of the opposite stimulates the back of the waist again.

“I’ll do it, Jeanne…”

“But, 10-man captain”

With a slight hump, Jeanne slowly lifts her feet and says,

“I want you to order more violently…?”

“…Ah… present me your lewd hole, your meat hole slave”

“♪”

Jeanne seems very happy.

“From the beginning, I don’t care about it, use my pussy as a tool, as I’m 10-man
captain’s slave♪”

“Absolutely…”

“Nda♪”

Jeanne seems strangely euphoric to be treated like a tool as I will insert into her lower
body. Well, let’s see. It’s a hobby.

“After all take everything off”

“Nya?”

“I also take off everything”

It doesn’t seem to have been transmitted to her yet. As for me.

“You’re not broken enough to walk around and just put my dick inside your hole!
Remember if you’re going to be with me forever!”

“…U”

“Sex with me is sticky and lovey-dovey! Occasionally it’s hard and terrible! You’re not
mistaken like Phaser! I want to fuck you because I like you!”

“…Uu. Isn’t it a contradiction when you are alone?”

“It’s okay, I told you it was fine earlier! I’m not getting bored and throw away one after
another after I had sex with nine people! Well, I want to monopolize you all because I
like everyone!?”

“He, Hey, however… there, Hilda-sensei?”

“…Therefore you’re more beloved!”

※ Author: We will ignore the serious matter. Thank you for your understanding.

“Nyaaa…, 10, 10-man captain… nn”

“I’m fine using you as a tool and ejaculate like a portable toilet but I don’t want to
throw you away… but don’t forget that I love you and want to make love. I… really I
would like to spend time with you all over the next few decades”

“Uu… a, I, 10-man captain, throughout… unyaa, I’m going to die of embarrassment”

“It’s ok, let’s have sex with love. Let’s do something that can’t be heard by others…
Jeanne, let’s hold each other more firmly and have head numbing sex”

“Uuu… 10, 10-man captain the ten chief is doing so… It opens a strange door by
surprise attack…”

We both become completely naked, entangle our limbs without gaps on the young
grass and connect our genitals, swaying like a cradle, tangling our tongues and
releasing sweet voices. Contrary to a little while ago which was violent at random, we
have fulfilling sex with all one’s power.
“Jeanne… Jeanne, I feel good…”

“10-man captain… nyu, uuu… I don’t have a very sweet voice… I feel like I’m getting
strange”

“You’re horny, it’s even more so now. You can feel as odd as you like”

“U, uu… jyuunih, wai… hamuu”

“Nn…”

At the very back, Jeanne gently swirls around my cock to knead the remaining semen.
Hugging each other, we keep our weight tight and alternate who is moving many times
to enjoy and feel the primitive feeling. As we remembered sometimes, we relax our
lower backs and give pleasure to each other. Like the grooming of beasts, we express
our love for one another with hands and lips as we interact with each other and I teach
and remind Jeanne that sex is an expression of love. Laila and Anzeros are M, but I am
not worried because there is a sense of craving for love at the bottom of their hearts.
However, Jeanne is likely to shift to the perfect pervert pleasure side sometimes,
probably because she is too pure because of Laila’s training. Let’s teach her properly,
that I love her.

“Nuuu… n, hehe… if everyone is here, I can’t have sex so long♪”

“Today it’s your turn. It’s okay to do it until sunset”

“Nyu… re, really?”

“All the while, completely naked, only the two of us until nightfall”

“…You’re serious! You won’t be able to return to elder sister Laila or the inn until
night?”

“Ah… n, danger, it’s about time… Jeanne”

“N… put it out♪”

Just like waiting for a shooting star, we hug together and I ejaculate in a calm mood.
Jeanne receives it while being hugged and gently climaxes with no escape.
“…♪♪”

“Jeanne, I love you…”

“…10-man captain is mean♪ Being confessed while you ejaculated like this, even if you
don’t feel like it, it’s decided that I give birth to your child♪”

I think it’s a special emotion. But.

“…If you didn’t feel like it, did you think you could give birth all the time?”

“I want to give birth to any number… ♪”

“You mean, you will give birth to many people?”

“♪”

We also began to wait patiently for the next ejaculation, rolling around, kissing and
patting each other’s asses.

By dusk, I came 5 times as it was.

————————–

Night. Maia who came back after finishing her first flight bathed with Laila.

“I’m a little tired, but if I enter here it’s okay to fly every day”

Just like a little bit of real age (62 years old), she put her hands on her neck and
shoulders and turned her neck to soak in the hot water. Of course, not only those two
but also me and Hilda have entered and all my lovers & slave girls are remaining, so a
total of ten people are sitting together and taking a bath in the special partition for
Laila. Indeed, when the best female bodies are lined up, even though I’m used to seeing
them, I get an erection. I poured a lot into Jeanne, but is it still a gift of the training that
I’m still fine? Isn’t it only my dick original?

“By the way, Jeanne… that, there’s something I want to say to you”

“Nya!? What is it?”

Laila faces Jeanne with a strange face. Jeanne was happily patting her stomach after
the last ejaculation at nightfall, but she thought she would be scolded now, so she
looked more scared than necessary. And the words that Leila spoke had an additional
impact on her face.

“That… you, aren’t you planning to stay here for a while?”

“Naa… wh, why would you say something like that!?”

Jeanne stands up and protests. Laila and Hilda try to stop her. But Jeanne grabs the
collar tightly and has tears in her eyes.

“Ah, I… I’ve been with 10-man captain today, so I just don’t care so much! That’s how
much everyone is doing once in a while!!”

“…Owner”

“Andy-kun…”

Laila and Hilda see me with a longing face. It seems like there is only a strange
consensus between those two.

“…Well, calm down and listen, Jeanne-chan”

“I’m not angry that you’ve been mating with my owner”

“Th, then why!!”

Hilda and Laila show wry smiles at Jeanne who screams. Selenium thinks so much,
and Apple screams “Ah” next to her.

“Ah, Apple? What is it?”

“…I think it’s ok for those two to notice. I was only somehow worried and divided up”

“?”

What are you talking about?

“…Ho”
Laila stands up and slowly holds Jeanne’s shoulders.

“Jeanne… owner, I don’t want to damage the first child”

“Eh…?”

“It’s so cold in the sky that the air pressure is swaying. Jeanne-chan, it’s better to calm
down and give birth here. Because a miraculous spring is here, there are no worries
about birthing in rare circumstances”

“Ha… eh?”

Jeanne has her mouth wide open. Perhaps she has a face like a koi carp.

[E, Eeeeeeee!?]

It was Anzeros and Aurora who got up and shouted. Both have cute butts. To escape
reality. Dianne and Selenium looked at each other, while Apple laughed bitterly as
usual. Maia is agreeing with “Ah”.

“Bi… birth…?”

Jeanne finally starts to move. And following her, I also face reality.

“…Eh, my… child, right?”

“Ho. You’ve been together since you ate Jeanne’s virginity properly”

“No, I’m not suspicious of an affair… my child…”

Is it because of the heat of the hot springs? Maybe it’s because the other party is a
special mother figure and far from Jeanne. It’s strangely fluffy and unrealistic.

“…”

But. My kid. My mother’s grandchild. My father’s grandchild. A child between Jeanne

and me. That’s how I’m rephrasing the facts in my mind and I get a real feeling of
reality.

“10, 10-man captain…”

I wonder if Jeanne can’t get there yet, as she looks anxiously at me. I pulled Jeanne’s
hand and pulled her into my arm and screamed.

“We diddd iitttt!!”

“Nyaa!?”

“Ah, Andy, don’t be wild!”

“You will not be delighted if it becomes an abort!”

Both Laila and Hilda, get angry at me… Yup. Sorry. Be careful. But.

…Really. I really made a kid!

It was announced that Jeanne wouldn’t go to Basson at the morning’s meeting the next
day.

[Eeeeee!!]

Instantly great booing. Mainly the dwarves and some serious perverts.

“Why don’t you come, Jeanne-chan?”

“Again!!! Again that guy, 10-man captain Smithson! What did you do this time!?”

“It might be better to do something about 10-man captain Smithson”

“I will be together with 10-man captain Anzeros when you guys are crazy about
Jeanne-chan”

“What are you saying, I will hit you with all my might if you guys continue!”

With one hand raised, Dianne controls the members who make noise and explains.

“She is pregnant”

“…”

Everyone suddenly started fishing for their belongings. They assemble the crossbows
with their movement aligned as if it is a stage play or something.

“What are you doing?”

“It’s decided, isn’t it, 10-man captain Smithson”

“It’s morning training”

They’re serious.

“St, Stop!?”

Jeanne makes a desperate cry to stop them and Anzeros and Aurora, try to calm
everyone down in a hurry. I think Dianne is watching silently. Confidence that I
probably won’t be killed. The trust itself is correct, but I don’t think it would be nice
to gamble on my life.

“Help me Isaa… aaa!!”

Isaac, who I tried to ask for help was already in Basson.

“Good, everyone’s training starts! If Smithson runs 50 steps, you can shoot him!”

[Ieaaーーー!!]

The fools raise their crossbows at the command of Williams and raise their voices in
agreement. I can’t do anything, so I have no choice but to run the shortest distance to
the northern.

“Ho. I’m not getting tired of this”

“I will bite you if you hit”

As I listened to Laila and Maia’s voices behind me, my great escape to the forest elf
territory, which is a safe zone, has begun.

※ On the way, Andy was caught in an encirclement in the end and kneeled on the
ground to beg for forgiveness.

——————–

“Well, none other than Jeanne is a bath companion”

After all, Laila seems to have decided to stay here with Jeanne and continue to
recuperate. No matter if she would remain alone, she would say that if she was with
Jeanne, she would not be lonely even if she was somewhat apart from me… In fact, in
order not to “miss” Jeanne, I guess that’s what it means. That area was Laila’s
motherhood. It is said that the baron will be happy to take care of the housing for those
two.

“Well then, you’re going to come and see me personally once in a while, right?”

“I come every week properly”

I laugh while being head-locked by Laila. But.

“…”

Jeanne’s face was looking down.

In the inn room, I decide to talk to Jeanne alone.

“…I wonder if I can give birth to your child”

“You said you could give birth”

“U… bu, but, after all, giving birth is a risk of one’s life”

As I thought, Jeanne felt stressed on the fact of her pregnancy. No wonder. It is difficult
to say that Jeanne is physically mature yet and even if she is not giving birth, her life is
more important. Even in Polka, there is no case that a pregnant woman dies due to
labor difficulties. But.

“It’s alright. Jeanne is strong and Hilda-san is on our side”

Hilda is a female doctor and she often used to lend a hand as a midwife in Talc. It seems
she has some magic to help with that.

“Uu… but I can’t say that… I’m not afraid”

“That is… okay. I’m scared too”

It’s creeping that I may lose Jeanne. Or rather I’m horrified now… Just imagining the
sight of Jeanne, who has become a corpse after giving birth, is terrifying. But, Jeanne
saw such a figure of me.
“…S, So… I’m scared to be 10-man captain’s girl… This child is 10-man captain’s child.
It’s just a matter of me being small, isn’t it? I can’t even say I’m weak”

“No… u, uh”

It feels like it’s a bit of a misunderstanding and it feels like she is pressured, but
Jeanne’s face returns to normal… Is my mother a strong person?

“Well, I think it’s better than you thought”

“You seem to be out of mind”

Anzeros and Aurora open the door and show their faces. The hand is a small souvenir,
or is it intended as a souvenir. Polka is still a little early for the fruit season. What they
have is a fruit of the elf territory, which is starting to be exported to Polka by Irina’s
intermediary and it must be a little expensive with the route.

“Both of you…”

If it is true, it may be safe to say that they don’t care. My selfish harem condition, which
may break the balance, by the “child” incident. Even so, I was happy to see their
complexions and that they worry about Jeanne very well, as I understood that it was
a very straight heart root.

“Wh, What?”

“It, Its Andy-san’s child, right? It’s natural to worry”

“…”

They love to hide their embarrassment.

“Hehee. If it’s about the two of you, I thought you’d just jump towards 10-man captain
to have a baby right away”

“Mu…”

“Of, Of course, there is also a purpose”

“Th, That’s right. Yeah”

They cant say that they worry about Jeanne, honestly, as they can’t beat their jealousy
mouth, in the end, they carry on the words of Jeanne and pretend themselves as
impure. It is clumsy and cute.

“Even if you’re on the flight today, right? You don’t have time to do erotic things…”

“It’s alright, there’s still about thirty minutes”

“…Andy-san, if you hurry up now, you can pour your semen into us about once, right?”

Both girls who take off their skirts, expose their undergarments and stick their butts
out towards me.

“Good grief…”

“They miss you”

Jeanne makes a wry smile.

“Jeanne, I’m going to do something weird right in front of you”

“Yeah. I… I will do my best after those two♪”

Jeanne smiled. It’s her way of returning kindness to the gentle elf girls who are a little
twisted.

———————

“Now. Anzeros”

“Ye, Yes…”

She put her hands against the wall and pushed her buttocks still wearing underwear
out. I grab her thin waist and pat her small and cute butt. Then I slap it a few times

“Iii!!”

Anzeros closes her eyes. Aurora is a little startled.

“This pervert. Perverted masochist. Cock addicted nasty woman”

“A… A, Andy… ♪”

“From now on I will charge semen into you and it is impossible to return as I slowly
fertilize your belly… what if the people from your squad find out?”

“Ii… really… what am I supposed to do… ♪”

Anzeros is the type who is pleased when she is blamed mentally. The sudden spanking
and vulgar abuse are one of the pleasures with immediate effect on Anzeros. I kiss her
and rub her boobs, before I pierce in her pussy, as we don’t have enough time.
Therefore, it is easy to change the switch by Anzeros because of this.

“Anyway you wanted to get pregnant since yesterday, right? I wondered if you were
going to get fucked so much that you could faint and get pregnant by sex like a
purposeful dog!”

“Th… that kind of thing… hiaaa!!”

I hit her butt strongly. Enough to let a hand-print remain on her butt. It is understood
that the healthy, slightly thin buttocks meat of Anzeros is wavy and it is shaken
immediately after.

“…I thought a little…”

Anzeros tries to be honest with a few tears in her eyes.

“Good… I will ejaculate in your womb only once. Do you care?”

“Yes… I’ll take care of it… ♪”

With a bit of tear and a hopeful, euphoric look, Anzeros pushes out her hips with a
strong heart. The impact of moving her hips loosens the knot of her hair and the long,
slack hair gets on her cheek smoothly and produces a color-like expression without
being said. Ah… Cute. I wonder why I’ve been staying next to her without attacking for
years.

“I’m going…”

“…… ♪”
I take down my pants and take out my penis. It is necessary to lower the underwear
which hangs on Anzeros’s butt which remains bright red. I intrude into the hairless
female hole which has opened its naughty mouth.

“Uuu… uu”

“How is it?”

“…Huhuu. Andy’s taste… ♪”

From the middle of the rush, Anzeros pushed out her buttocks so that I could almost
take care of her and to the depth at a dash. When this happens, the high-armed
swordsman is just a lonesome, horny, dedicated sex slave.

“Haaa… Haaa… Andy, poking… we don’t have time… I want you to cum in the back of
my stomach… ♪”

“It’s too much, greedy pet”

I abuse Anzeros whose switch has completely turned on with nasty words.

“HHaaa… a, a… a, aaa… n, hauuu♪”

She will be completely dyed by me, the mask of the innocent that she normally wears
is peeled off completely and Anzeros pushed out her ass on her own heartily and
unleash her movement rhythmically. From now on it will become narrow as Anzeros
begs for my seed and squeeze very tightly. My dick is entangled by the small vagina
and we make a vulgar noise, while I suck on the body of my pretty cute colleague. I
won’t hesitate. I want to put a mark on her that everyone knows that she is only mine.

“Hauhh… Andy… Andy… just a little, wait… wait a minute…!”

“Why……!?”

Anzeros shakes her hips but asks for speed down from me. It was okay to ignore it and
take her to ejaculation, but when I loosened my pace a little, Anzeros joined me… no,
she reached for my balls.

“────”
She casts something small. And, something strange warmth was transmitted and
disappeared.

“Anzeros…?”

“Huhuu… good, already… look, to me, full, thrust, ejaculation, okay… ♪”

Clinging to the wall with one hand, Anzeros shakes her hips in a rush. For the time
being, I gradually strengthen the movement. And ejaculate.

“Hauuu… ♪♪”

“U, Uwaa…!?”

To match the convulsions, the semen is injected… no, it is not such easy-to-life. The
feeling that she is doing a piss vigorously while convulsions attacks. This is…!

“Anzeros, you…!?”

“Ann… waist, don’t pull… more pressing… ♪”

Byutsu, Byutsu, my semen that is violently shot out is received in the back of the womb
and Anzeros was enchanted by the slightly swollen belly with a lovely expression.

“…This, is sperm hell…!?”

“Yeah… I asked Hilda-san to tell me… and I got it… ♪”

She is a crazy fellow.

“…That magic, it’s a deformed spell and quite advanced…”

Aurora next to us is also making a statement.

“I can do it if I try…”

My ejaculation is finished and Anzeros stops the back flowing from between the
vagina meat and further squeeze my penis to gain the remaining love juice.

“…Don’t you think pregnancy or childbirth is scary?”

Suddenly, I asked Anzeros the fear I felt earlier.

“…Being conceived, with your child… I want to give birth to it… ♪♪”

A simple and clear answer was whispered with a joyful face. Jeanne laughed bitterly.

“Anzeros is a pervert”

“Uh… it’s a little complicated when you say that…”

It was Anzeros which patted the womb filled with the semen while doing a delicate
face.

When I pull my son out of Anzeros’s vagina, as it is natural, a large amount of sperm
and honey comes out.

“It’s a waste…”

“You’re the only one who’s going to get it all at once”

“If it’s about two people, maybe we could do something about it…”

“It’s too much either way”

I gently wipe Anzeros’s crotch which is full of semen with a towel and raise her
underwear. Anzeros lightly dyed her cheeks to my actions and wraps her butt which
still has a red handprint on it with her skirt. And.

“Well, that’s why you’re going to have to do a lot more than you think, so be prepared”

“Eh, yeah…”

I cling to Aurora who stuck out her buttocks from the beginning just in the same
posture as Anzeros. Although Aurora is already wet from seeing the fierce act next to
her, it is not enough. However, I dare to push my son inside her which is covered with
mine and Anzeros’s dirty liquid and I thrust inside from the side of the underwear of
Aurora.

“N, aaa… a”
“Ku…”

After all, it is tight. And I feel that the vagina has a very crisp feel, though the relief is
small, I know that it is Aurora’s vagina… Aurora is younger than Jeanne, Maia, and
Anzeros. Even if she is the youngest and a princess, I’m not particularly used to it.

“Nn… huhuu, after all… being embraced by Andy-san in this way, its so attractive. I’m
the happiest when storing things… ♪”

She must have become the queen of a social circle which exactly represented Celesta
if she did not become obsessed with me and shows such an indecent expression
naturally at random. Such a girl wants my child. To give birth to a half-elf, she sticks
out her secret place without hesitation and devotes all of her as a woman to me.
Intoxicated by that sense of conquest, a sense of accomplishment erupts inside me.

“Andy-san…?”

“…I feel good inside you…”

“Huhuu… you should ejaculate immediately… ♪ I’m your semen jar, your semen toilet…
♪”

“Don’t you want to feel good?”

“If you spit your semen inside me, I’m confident that I’ll be able to ejaculate right after
you put it in”

“It’s related to my point of honor”

“Ann… but please don’t be too modest, okay? I’m a little hesitant to show this kind of
figure to the members of the squad”

“…That’s right”

Surely Aurora is also a woman who feels that it seems to be good to do it when I
command and she would say”I don’t mind to touch my hips in front of everyone”. Even
if I say that Laila already had sex with me in front of the other members, so she will do
it. But I don’t want to brag about my sex with Aurora. I mean, I don’t mean to be badly
hit by everyone again.
“Then, I wonder if you’re reckless, but I’m going to make you a semen belly…!”

“Ah, ya, haaa, ah…!!”

I’m already wet with Anzeros juice and.start the extraction process so that it is spread.
Standing back in a row is a bit tough on the lower back, but I can’t let the woman who
wants my kind to break away. Therefore the uterus is pushed up and while enjoying
the buttocks, I gradually improve the pleasure.

“Hauh, aa, aa, ann… huu, auu, that, a, aaa… ♪”

I know I haven’t been able to raise Aurora. Even so, to the vagina of the indecent
princess who wants me to ejaculate to make herself pregnant in time. I am.

“Ku… uuuu!!”

Dobyuuuutsu, Dobyuuuuutsu, byuuuutsu!!

“Kku… ha, aa, aaaa♪”

I inject my ejaculation like urination. Aurora has a joyful face, as she put out her tongue
and receive the ejaculation while dripping her eyebrows. There is nothing out of it,
just a face that is just drunk on pleasure, but for some reason, her appearance is very
beautiful.

“Huhuu… I want to have a child as soon as possible, this womb, I want to be a mother…
♪”

The belly which was swelled up from the mass ejaculation has been complemented by
the smile and tears on Aurora’s face.

Aurora’s underwear is also casually returned… I didn’t wipe out the juice that I had
blown inside like by Anzeros, so her panties suddenly got bigger and it was great. I
regret my own mistake in a moment. But.

“Huhuu… you did that to let me go to Basson like this, right?”

Aurora interprets so without permission and raises her skirt while love liquid
overflows from her crotch. This spirit of making matches and looking forward to
anything is the strongest in a sense.

“Then… in a few days”

“Yup”

“I am waiting for you”

Two people go out while caring about their crotches. Oh, both of these skirts are full…
It’s kind of my worst.

“Huhuu… I think you’ll be able to make a lot of belly companions soon if its 10-man
captain”

“Ah…”

Yup… No, more than that.

“Jeanne”

“?”

“It’s about time you stop calling me 10-man captain”

“Eh…”

“There’s no bride who calls her husband in his position, right?”

I patted Jeanne’s head.

“Ah… but how am I calling you?”

“…That’s right”

That said, there are no such many candidates.

“Andy is fine”

“Is it okay to call you without honorifics?”

“Originally we are the same age. Moreover…”

I can see that her cheeks have become red.

“It’s still a little early, to call me dad”

“……!!”

I will be called father by the mother of my child… It makes me feel strangely happy
when I think of Jeanne and everyone calling me that.

“E, Ehehe… then, A, Andy”

“Good”

That’s it for now.

After a few days, I went back to Basson from Polka.

“Hey Smithson, won’t an ogre remain?”

“It’s not over. Everyone cleans the ceiling for hard work”

“It’s really serious. Higgins and Bronson rooms on the third floor are leaking”

“Idiot, if you let the ogres do it, they will step through the roof. Not good Kieron”

“Tsk”

After a long time, the corps building had to be cleaned up. It was empty for 2 months
now, so the building is damaged, although it didn’t snow and the climate was mild. A
house is the first thing people use when it comes to showing signs of humanity.

“10-man captain Kieron. If it’s the roof, shall I do it?”

“Oh, Mikagami… are you good at highs?”

“If it’s about the third floor, it’s okay if it goes down”

“Hohee. Incredible Wolfman”

Like Mikagami, who has high physical ability, Selenium and Maia are also very active.
Selenium is also admirably good at work in high places and carpentry (Should it be
said that it is a self-employed thing in Polka for more than a dozen years), Maia has a
power that is unmatched to her appearance and it is relatively helpful if she becomes
a dragon for a while. It was a very reliable reinforcement.

“Don’t cut corners-, it’s because you’re the one who’s going to cry because the care is
so sweet!”

“Wease”

“Should I just go and buy it?”

“Ask Williams and Isaac. I don’t think they are out of missing tools”

“Roger that. Ah but I miss the hot spring of Polka”

When we are working together in a sweaty way, everyone suddenly misses Polka’s hot
springs which we could enter whenever we wanted. If you don’t boil it overtime here,
you won’t be able to get in, as the wind is still chilly. Bathing in the river is out of the
question.

“…I wonder why the girls don’t take a bath”

“Oh”

“10-man captain Smithson is muttering erotic things immediately”

“It, It’s different!”

——————————-

There is no bath in the women’s corps building which has just been built because of
the number of girls which was few increases suddenly. I mean, I think it’s a facility that
should be built first of all if it’s true, but they use the place of the men day by day. The
kettle that boils the bath seems to be a difficult thing. Even if we ask the specialty
trader in the town, it seems to take considerable time before it is possible to prepare
it.

“But what do the girls say… is that all right?”

“Is it okay… what do they mean?”

Ogres and dwarves whose faces look strange. Well, they don’t like baths in the colony.

“A human or a female elf is sensitive to stinky or dirty things. If possible, they want to
bathe every day”
“Ho. That’s troublesome”

“But with us, they can only enter a couple of days, right?”

“Yeah”

“But there’s no girl who feels filthy, even though we work together”

“I sense a secret”

Everyone twists their heads while oiling the window frame and wiping the furnishings.

“It’s a secret♪”

“Uoo”

Selenium winked from outside the window and I was surprised. Currently on the third
floor.

—————————

Nevertheless, I was interested, so I decided to try a direct hit interview.

“So, what are you doing, Maia?”

“…As you say, Dianne”

“What”

Is it a military secret?

“Give me a hint”

“Hi, Hint?”

“I really want to know”

Maia avoids my eyes. Maia would teach me if I had to give her a command, but it will
be a bit scary to think that I will be seen by Dianne and others with eyes below
freezing. This is where a moderate push is required.
“Uh…”

“I just need a little bit. I can imagine the rest”

Maia starts to worry. I lean over. My face was a bit close and Maia turned a little red.
When.

“What are you doing”

It was found out by Dianne at once.

“Ah, no…”

When I try to make an excuse, Dianne sighed. Apparently, it seemed she has called out
to me after she had heard the story neatly.

“There’s nothing I can say to you…”

“Eh?”

“We’re bathing somewhere else. At night, everyone would take a ride on Maia”

“What is…”

I thought it would be like that, though. But why are they keeping it a secret?

“…If we open the story, someone will definitely come to peep. Regular soldier
Mikagami is there too”

“…”

It seems that I was firmly in the calculation that I was a peeping devil. Sadly, I can’t
argue against it.

“It’s enough for us to let you see us naked, but if you reach your hand out to Isaac’s
fiancee… I can’t defend you for a moment, no matter what the other guys do”

“…”

I’m sorry, in Polka, I organized a female body observation team relatively frequently
and I also got to see the naked Mikagami in the hot spring several times. I didn’t invite
Isaac or Boyd because ogres are not good with being stealthy physically. Aaa. No, no,
no, the vicinity apart from that.

“Anyway, it’s good that the mystery has been solved, so it is good then”

“Andy-sama, wait”

When I tried to run away, Maia grabbed on the hem of my clothes.

“…Frustration? Are you okay?”

Maia looks up at me worriedly.

“Where do you learn those words?”

“Andy-sama. I’m much older than Andy-sama…”

It was so. And, Dianne nods seriously when she hears it.

“I see. There’s a point in frustration”

“Eh!?”

“Andy-sama, I haven’t had sex since I came here, so that’s what bothers me”

“Yeah, I cant overlook this. We have to do something to protect Mikagami’s chastity”

“You two are a little bit pushy about that reason!?”

“All right”

Suddenly Maia makes a thumb up.

“We’re going to endure longer”

“Is that what you really mean!?”

If I think carefully I wonder if I would have jumped into a tiger hole without knowing.
Basically, men are forbidden in the woman corps building. Only my slaves, my lovers,
and Mikagami are inside. Because of that Mikagami, it is a batch for the great cause.

“Well, that’s… what. Don’t try to vent your sexual desire around like that”

“Do I do it anytime, anywhere?”

They slowly began to unravel the belt.

“…No, I’m not doing something to Mikagami, I’m just purely interested…”

“Understood Understood. That’s what I’m going to do”

“Now, if you’re properly diverted by us, it will be the truth”

…Sadly, I’m not trusted. Although.

“…I’m frustrated after all♪”

“If it’s like this, you can always come to my room… ♪”

My dick, which was dragged out by Maia, is facing the heavens with the expectation of
tasting a body after a few days. It’s also true that I’ve been busy for the past few days.
I gave up my excuses because I was caught between Maia’s small tits and Dianne’s
swaying melons.

————————

“Aa… n, uu… u, uya, uuu… ♪”

I buried my face in Maia’s butt which is raised on the bed. I lick up her faintly pubic
hair-covered labia. It is thin and unreliable, can it accept a man… Maia’s white waist
seems to be somewhat suspicious. It is odious that her hips sway as if she wants my
caress. And Dianne’s body is attached to my lower body from behind, and while
squeezing my son gently with her hands, she sometimes carefully presses a kiss on its
head.

“N… chuu, what a great deal! How much did you tolerate?”

“Ngugu… don’t say tolerate, I’m busy…”

“Even before going to bed, Selenium, Anzeros or my sister… you ought to have told
somebody. Of course, even to me”

“…You’re free to say what you want lately, Dianne”

“I think it’s much better than being distracted by women who are not concerned with
your frustration… ♪”

“Do I look like such an aggressive sex offender?”

Somehow it has become a bit sad. Although I feel good.

“…I should be the first one who gets pregnant”

“Traditionally, a dwarf or a half-elf thought it was the first…”

I’m sorry I didn’t even hear you.

“But I’ve been carrying all the luggage lately… my professional occupation is Andy-
sama’s cock hole… so you can always fuck me”

“Is that so? There are so many tough women, therefore is it safe to release sexual
desire in four hours? Don’t be patient till the end… nchuu♪”

Both of them urge me to do lewd things with them… If I say it, I have no time to be
patient. Not to mention these two, Anzeros, Selenium and Apple are getting used to
sex more and more and not only to receive each but also start to get the technique to
attack me. Even if I put my innocence side by side, for the time being, it is reasonable
that it is not the case when I look at other women. I decided to monopolize everyone.
I must not be satisfied with the fact that I have monopolized them for a while.

“I understand… I will not be patient”

I put a kiss mark on Maia’s ass like a baby and raise my waist like dragging Dianne’s
body.

“You too will become pregnant”

“♪”
“M, Me, too?”

“Yes you too”

I grab Maia’s thin waist who is on all fours. Dianne is firmly attached to my back,
pressing her chest and waist against me. And while she licks my ear, she put her hand
on my penis and helped me soberly insert it into Maia’s pussy. And I thrust forward.

“Nnn… ♪”

Maia resists the intrusion by turning her spine. That’s why I felt a little bit more room,
so I made my thumb move into Maia’s ass hole.

“!!!”

The room disappears from Maia’s appearance. My thumb is tightened tightly.

“Hey hey… isn’t it pretty bad?”

Dianne whispers into my ear. As it is, she kept sticking to my entire back.

“A, Al… rig, ht… ♪”

If I pull the butt as it is, my waist and her buttock will not stick to each other because
her butt hole holds my finger. I’m worried about that, so I pull out my thumb and
change the finger I push into her ass. I change it to the middle finger.

“Higuu, giii…!!”

Because the movement was casual, Maia is in agony again. Even though Maia was
treated so violently, I felt that she was finding an extraordinary euphoria by that and
was strongly requesting it from me.

“Maia… shall I move?”

“Move… ♪”

While being stabbed with two fingers, Maia looks at me with joy. I nodded
unconsciously and began to thrust my hips against her ass.
“Ann, a, aaa… hau, au, a, a, aaa… naaaaa♪”

Maia increases her voice as my waist speed increases. And Dianne gives an impression
by moving her waist accordingly to my waist movement.

“When a man has sex with a woman, is it like this…?”

“Umm… feeling good, different, I think, but…”

“Yeah… I still prefer to be fucked by you while looking up at your face♪”

“I’ll do it with you soon…!”

I joined my breath with Dianne who says those nasty words and we swung our hips to
reciprocate the feeling as if Dianne is inside Maia. I insert deeply into the small vagina
which is very tight and strikes the cervix continuously with my thrusting. At the same
time, when I moved my middle finger in an asynchronous motion, Maia raised a cry.

“Aa, A, aa, Haaaa, A────♪♪♪”

And I ejaculate. Maia’s belly swells for a moment.

“♪♪♪♪♪”

“U, Uwaa… amazing, wh… what, this much… did someone cast sperm hell magic before?”

“…At Polka, Anzeros”

While tasting the pleasure of ejaculation that pulls out the contents of the belly, I grab
Maia’s waist like a toy, shakes it and spies out the remaining juice. Maia tries to
swallow the semen by pushing her waist persistently though Maia is unconscious from
the ejaculation while foreign things are placed into both holes. When I pulled out my
son, it blew out as a matter of course.

“…Kku”

To the tragedy of this battlefield, Dianne swallows her spit and whispers into my ear.

“Me too… right away, is it okay…?”

“Of course”

I lay Maia down on the side. Maia is a girl who finds pleasure in being treated as such
a “Fuck hole” like Jeanne. And I overthrew Dianne next and invade her vagina that had
already opened its mouth.

“Nkyuuuu… ♪”

It will be the first time in 10 days with Dianne. In the presence of a little blank,
Dianne’s entangled her legs around my waist, stretches her hands out, stretches out
her tongue and welcomes me with her whole body, as I swing my hips suddenly.

“Aaa… Andy, love… I love you, love me more, ejaculate more, you can cum… I want to
receive your semen, so you can fuck me anytime, anywhere, whenever you want… like
Jeanne… ♪♪”

“It’s hard to do that…”

In many ways… And, Dianne understands the meaning of that.

“Then, fuck me every day little by little… that will be the case♪”

“…Understood, 100-man commander”

“♪”

When I intentionally call her commander, Dianne laughs as if she is panting with
hahaha.

“Absolutely, 10-man captain♪”

And I made her lower body overflow with my semen.

——————

Night. All men gather in the bathroom.

“It’s almost time to finish cleaning”

“Absolutely. Let’s finish it tomorrow.”

I sit in the bath alongside Isaac and Williams. When. Suddenly.

“…Ah, 100-man commander”

“I recently entered with the girls”

Dianne comes in proudly. So far so good.

“…Nuo!?”

“Ma, Maia-chan!?”

Everyone is surprised at the same time.

“Ma, Maia?”

“Andy-sama♪”

“…I told her that I was originally taking a bath with the men”

Dianne smiled bitterly. Ballast.

“Ah, dear, kun”

“Uo!?”

“Hilda-sensei!”

Everyone is surprised again. I’m also surprised… Well, because these people are from
a culture where they don’t care if they are seen naked in a bathhouse, is it alright…?
When I think about that.

“Ex, Excuse me!”

It is a wolf beastman girl who came in with a bright red face.

“Eeh!?”
“Regular soldier Mikagami!?”

Everyone makes a lot of noise. Of course, staring.

“Wh, What are you doing?”

“Th, that’s… from commander Dianne, I heard that it was the quickest way to blend in”

“…Hey, Hey”

Isaac is full of cold sweat. As Mikagami bathes so as to be hidden in his arms. Conclusion.

“Oh, when girls come in, it’s rather a paradise, but not as much a paradise as I thought”

“I hate it…”

It was an agreement in the dressing room.

But Lantz and Goto have been working on freely masturbating as ever. They are too
strong.
 ・ ・ ・

I plunge through the clouds. As I climb over the serpent mountain range with snow on
my head, the blue dragon’s wings point downward as the wind blows down. It is said
that it is easier to fly to the terrain than to fly too high, but even without it, the view
on the plain where the green carpet spreads is beautiful and it was fun to see.

“It’s coming soon”

“…Coming soon, normally it will take three days with a carriage from the Serpent
Mountain Range to Polka”

I felt a little embarrassment to myself who got used to moving with a dragon while
giving a bitter smile to the smiling Selenium. It has become a luxury.

“I hope Laila was obedient”

A little worried… or perhaps I should say, Dianne folded her arms seductively.

“She is not a useless or a foolish guy either”

“I’m not worried about her going wild. I think she is going to recommend wine to
Jeanne as well”

“Ah, that’s okay, isn’t it?”

Hilda opens her medical book dexterously next to Dianne.

“…Yes, I think it’s safe for dwarf pregnant women. It says that there has never been a
problem with drinking so far”

“…The book will blow elder sister away”

“It’s alrigh… tee, aaa”

Hilda is blown away by the wind from the side as she said that. She loses her balance
trying to hold the medical book. And this on Maia’s back. Once you’re mossy, it’s a big
pinch… But.

“I caught you!”

Apple who was immediately behind caught Hilda’s hand tightly. Sorry… but I would
like to say.

“…Don’t overdo it, Apple”

“I, I’m not scared!”

Apple fixed her body to Maia’s back thorn with a rope. The rope amount is unusual.
About eight ropes are tied to her body and she can only be counted as a package. It’s a
kind of self-judgment that is almost nothing about punishment. In other words, she
caught Hilda as her body was not moving at all.

“If older sister is about to fall, I will do something. However I’m not responsible for the
book”

“Eh”

“Manage your belongings by yourself”

Dianne has a strong sense of balance with her natural balance, so she may be on the
back of a dragon while being calm. I cant imitate it a little.

“But I didn’t think that Dianne would come with us”

“What, do you wonder if I will see Laila or Jeanne?”

“Well… I thought you prioritize the management of the corps”

“If it is our corps, it’ll be fine. As Anzeros and Isaac are there”

…Are they matchless people for the next 100-man commander candidates? Certainly,
if you put those two people… well, they will make it somehow as long as they don’t
just put their corps into war. In a word, I´m a little jealousy of those two who are
trusted in their commanding ability. No, I’m sure, the lower handrail is the one who
quits with the next formation.

“Moreover… Laila is a good friend”

“He?”

A stupid voice comes out. Just a little more… I thought I would look like a teacher
looking at a problem child.

“It’s not strange”

“Is, Is th… at so?”

“She has a sense of responsibility to say what she is, and she can put in credibility. I’m
close to her age, so I can talk to her”

“……”

I can’t imagine for a while that two-hundred-year-olds “talk together”… But, indeed,
both Laila and Dianne are ridiculous forces and if they are safe they are certainly
close… Unexpectedly, hardship is similar at one go. They have both big tits. They have
an exposure madness… No, just because they don’t care about exposure, is it rude?
Unexpectedly, there are many common points.

“Andy-sama, we arrived at Polka”

“Oh”

As Chibi Maia appeared on my shoulder and reported, when I leaned out a bit, I could
see the familiar terrain.

—————————-

It’s been a week but it isn’t a long time. The guards welcomed us who came to the
outside of the town.

“Oh, well you come, Andy, Selenium-chan”

“Hilda-sensei and 100-man commander Dianne are also welcome”

Both Johnny and Kiel lean against the Rubato gate and they both feel the city’s peace
with the appearance of having lunch.

“Seriously you guards…”

“Eh, even if you come from the south, we can see the horses 10 minutes away from the
front”

“It’s pretty easy nowadays because sometimes the elves are hunting for monsters
themselves”

“If you don’t want to wear an armor, I cant think of you as a guard, especially when you
have lunch in front of the gate”

I want to ask for tension because it is just a little.

———————————

When we enter Polka, we notice that the town is lively. I thought it would be sad
because all the crossbow corps members left. What about that figure?

“Oh, hello animal trainer”

“Hello, I think I must correct the various misunderstandings, emm”

“My name is Christie”

“…Christie”

Christie of the cherry blossoms clan. An elf that has been taken care of us before like
Gorkus and Irina. Certainly not a clan chief, but she should be a main character.
Christie was leading a crowd and spreading the city to the square. Unusual handcrafts,
horns of one-horned horses and fruits. They sell variously.

“…What are you doing?”

“This time I am going to send foreign students from the cherry blossoms clan to earn
foreign currency etc.”
“…Well Polka has foreign currency”

Certainly a horse horn, I feel that at Celesta it was worth a couple of houses. Will the
baron buy one…?

“What is this, the horn of an one-horned horse is a hundred gold coins!”

Selenium’s voice is overturned… I can drink Aunt Lindsay’s specially made miraculous
spring water with one gold coin. If it is a cafeteria there, it is a meal with 10 sheets. Of
course, even if it is a hundred pieces, it is a little suspicious even if it is a house or even
a single sword.

“Is it too expensive?”

Christie is confused.

“…You´d better have the price repaired by Irina´s silver company”

I thought that it was possible to get it by the ignorance of only a little and to be able to
make a profit.

——————————-

Laila and Jeanne were waving in front of the gate when we reached the baron’s
mansion.

“10-man cap… Andy, are you fine!?”

“That’s the serif”

“No, Jeanne-chan, waving your hand will push your limit”

“Th, That’s bad”

I think dwarves are a race that are difficult to mislead, so they think that it is probably
okay.

“There is never a time when you change, Laila”

“Lo, Look and you will see”

Laila smiles broadly. Certainly they both look healthy and above all.

“Yes Yes, so then Laila-chan and Jeanne-chan enter the room”

Hilda urges the two. At first they will be examined. Jeanne raises a voice that seems
dissatisfied in the flow of time to rejoice again.

“Eh”

“…Or do you diagnose outside? I will take my clothes off”

“U, Uwa, suddenly a maniac!”

“Hoho, nothing other than my owner´s preference”

“My fault!? Or rather, Laila dont undress!”

Suddenly, they were two no good people.

————————–

While Laila and Jeanne are examined by Hilda-sensei, we greeted the baron and
everyone entered the hot spring. Of course, its Laila´s partitioned space. All of us
except for Anzeros and Aurora, who remained in Basson and Dianne, who decided to
drink tea with Irina, are in the hot spring.

“Jeanne-chan is doing well. Laila is completely cured by the time we come next time”

I cant hear Hilda-san’s examination result, as a useless dragon and useless pregnant
woman cling to me.

“Hoho, you’ve been gone for a long time. Did you feel lonely?”

“Andy’s penis is handsome as usual♪”

Laila starts to lick my son with her long tongue and Jeanne was about to slip her body
on my crotch. But there is a stop from Hilda.

“Jeanne-chan is not allowed to have the penis inserted for a while. You’ll be stable after
another two months, so you need to endure till then!”
“E, Eee…”

Jeanne is downhearted.

“Somewhat I need patience when I’m pregnant…”

“It can’t be helped, it’s because of the baby”

I gently stroke Jeanne’s hair. I want to enjoy Jeanne´s cute body as much as I can in the
mountains. Recently, the unique color incense has begun to drift in the thin and tiny
space, and it is only because a hug has actually come out.

“Th, Then, is a dummy not good?”

Jeanne looked at Hilda with an pleading expression. Hilda put her hand on her cheek
and smiled as she drew her big tits closer.

“Hmm, if its a blowjob… it’s not so intense, but you move your head up and down”

“I do it!”

I wonder what she really thinks.

“…You mean?”

“I will do it!”

Jeanne was also quite common. However, some people rebelled against the fellatio
permission.

“No, Not good, Jeanne-chan!”

“We also want to get pregnant…”

Selenium and Apple. The pressure from Maia who sits behind me silently is also high.

“If you want to waste baby juice with a blowjob, please pour it into us!”

“Ye, Yeah…”
Wasting it… No matter how much waste it is.

“Ah, when you leave I need to endure a week! You guys are together allday!”

“Uu…”

“That’s right, but…”

It seems that two cant understand it. However, I don’t think that Jeanne will be
satisfied either.

“Ho. Then the story is easy”

Laila nods composed.

“What’s easy?”

“Jeanne doesn’t need sperm anymore, but she want to do a blowjob. Selenium doesn’t
want to waste the seed. Do you think that there is no contradiction?”

I slowly bring my dick close to Jeanne´s mouth. I always think that it is a bit
unreasonable with her small mouth, but still Jeanne can swallow till the base. And
Jeanne begins to move her head after entangling her tongue around my son.

“N… ngu, nnn… bu, nnu, nnnn… n, magoo… ♪

Jeanne works hard while devising the tip of the glans on the back of her cheek, putting
it on the upper jaw and swallowing it in the back of her throat so as to knead the
mouth. I indulge in the pleasures of the flesh which is gently given while looking at her
thin shoulder and flat chest line, as well as the delicate nape. As soon as I start and my
waist begins to shake unconsciously, Jeanne sucks me and takes control of my
movement. From the obscene movement that seeks me for a while, she is ready to wait
for the ejaculation according to my hip movement obediently. However, if she waits in
this way, eventually I must support Jeanne’s head and I have to act to shake my back
toward her mouth. Uh, I look into Hilda´s eyes. However, even if she stops us, it is
decided to indulge to the masturbation by using Jeanne’s mouth.

“N, nnn… nmu, nnn… nkuuu… n, nn♪”

I´m careful not to raise the speed so that I don’t force Jeanne, while still seeking my
own pleasure. I shake my hips. A vulgar noise can be heard from Jeanne’s mouth. And
where the slight pleasures have risen,

“Jeanne… cum, take it out, its cumming…!!”

“Buhuuu… au, hehuu…”

I pulled out my penis from Jeanne’s mouth and pierced rudely into Apple´s vagina who
had been waiting for it, in the middle.

“Haauu… uu!!”

And, while I taste the inside of the vagina with joy and poke the inside a couple of
times, I ejaculate in the depth as it is.

“Haaaaa… ♪♪”

Apple squeezes my son happily by pressing her butt together and receiving the semen
in her uterus and comes into close contact. I spit enough sperm into her uterus and
just pulled out of her vagina just when it was done again and returned to Jeanne’s
mouth again. As Jeanne was waiting, she started to serve my little brother again.

“…You’re fine with this…”

When it comes to so much work, she has a little bitter face from hearing my question.

“It, It is good, but not what I wanted… ♪”

Happily, while holding her breath, Apple smiles with a lingering taste. In response,
Selenium pushed out her butt.

“But the sperm swims in the womb of a girl♪”

“…”

Next to Selenium, Maia also nods and presents her pussy.

“I use Jeanne’s mouth to energize myself and work hard to cum inside everyone´s
womb”
“Yes!”

“…Is that so? I would also welcome such a random seeding!”

“Don’t say it on the basis of a pervert that is going to urinate into your womb!”

“Ho. So you think so too?”

“That’s why…”

Three of my female slaves, which are Selenium, Apple, and Maia, have expressions of
anticipation, rather than expressions of disgust, particularly.

“I, I am… is it okay?”

“Well, better than wasting the semen…”

“…I, I’m a slave dedicated to this penis. It doesnt matter in any way”

I keep the fellatio with Jeanne and cum into Selenium´s and Maia´s vagina.

“So, Somewhat…”

“Ho, what do you rest. You have a womb that you haven’t used yet?”

“Ehehe. Here is one too☆”

“…”

Let’s do it normally, everyone.

◇◇◇

“…Now, Dianne. The main subject is”

“When I think, you´re strangely obedient,,,… you’re still having troubles. Good grief,
you´re a woman”

“I’m not strange… Only this time”

“…Wh, What is it?”

“We haven’t done it yet. It’s uncertain. A state was discovered in the interior of the
demon territory”

“What…?”

“We just can’t do it alone. I don’t know what will happen, but… in some cases history
will move”

(TL note: This is a talk between Dianne and Irina at the same time as Andy´s bath time
fun)
When I left the hot spring tiredly, Dianne and Irina walked from the other side before
I could walk a lot.

“…How can you get tired like that, when you came out of the hot spring?”

Dianne looks surprised… Well, was it so easy to understand?

“No, that…”

I tried to make an excuse, but I was interrupted by the sound of Irina’s folding fan.

“Well, I had endured the hardship of a soldier for a week. There’s no point in being
able to cross the business”

“I’m getting tired soon, but I don’t remember being in the profession of being an
animal trainer”

“Hate?”

Don’t look serious like an ambassador. In such a place where friends appeared from
behind me, Irina squeezed her hand with the folding fan and raised attention.

“Ah, I will prepare for a feast at the cherry blossom clan tonight. If you can come, by
all means, I would like you to come to the feast as well, okay?”

The girls who listen to the word feast.

“Ho, a feast?”

“Cherry blossoms… there’s rice and amounts of horse meat”

“Pe, Perhaps that’s the one-horned horse or something like that?”

“Yup”

“Hii…”

“Selenium is very familiar with it. The land of the cherry blossom clan is certainly
about five times as large as the other regions, because of the one-horned horses”

“Is there any alcohol～. If not… Laila-chan, I request you to bring a barrel of great ice
field”

“Hoho, leave it to me”

“Is there a limitation?”

I don’t feel like I want to go.

“Smithson-dono will you come, too?”

“Well, what kind of banquet is it?”

Irina looked at Dianne, and after having some wiggles, she smiled laughingly and said.

“It’s a farewell party for the exchange students of the cherry blossom clan”

————————-

The total number of exchange students from the cherry blossom clan was four. It
seems that two people go to the royal capital and two to Folklore. From the life of the
elves, it will not be a great deal of time for a few years of study abroad, but it is still a
journey with no security guarantee in a sense. There is no doubt that they will be sent
out grandly.

“But is it a good thing to eat the one-horned horse…?”

It was said that there used to be a lot in the northern part of the continent, but now
the one-horned horse is even called a mythical beast. How much meat resources do
they have at hand, but is it a good thing to eat them? I mean, Breakcore is also a one-
horned horse, right? Wouldn’t it get angry if it knew we were eating its family?

“Even if the one-horned horse is valuable, it is livestock for us”

Christie, the deputy clan chief, offered sashimi of the one-horned horse with a friendly
grin. For the time being delicious is delicious.

“Ho, if it is delicious, you should eat a mythical beast or monster. As we all need to die
anyway, no matter where you go along the way there will be a big difference”

“I suppose it would be like a dragon”

Even if it is said that it is diligently released as much as Laila, I have a little trouble. For
dragons, even humans are small animals that they just don’t eat because they don’t
like them. However, the going-on party is quite exciting without waiting for nightfall.
Songs and dances dedicated to the spirit of light, folk music such as harp and ocarina,
etc. are followed by exotic and rewarding offerings to people from outside like me.

And as the day fell, the singing voices of the elves prayers to the light spirits was a sign
that the feast was likely to continue.

“Hmm, my belly is full…”

I sat down with my back against a nearby tree and took a rest. There was the flight
and the hot spring event today, so I felt a little tired now. It’s a little bad for Christie
and Irina, but I would like to go to sleep now… and when I think about that.

“Smithson-dono”

“…Gorkus”

Orange Clan’s Gorkus was standing a few steps away.

“Are you tired”

“No, well… I feel like I want to take a break”

Gorkus’s fine line of thinness or elegance may be a place that is full of willingness, not
knowing the word fatigue or hesitation, that he has to learn a little as a fellow man.
Though I thought about it, he didn’t give up on me who is starting to feel a bit
depressed, as Gorkus sat down next to me.

“Well, after your little rest, can you come to Christie’s mansion?”
“…Christie?”

Gorkus nodded firmly when hearing it back while being vaguely for a moment.

“…Yup”

Nodding without thinking well, I go into dozing for a while. At the end of the line, Laila,
Jeanne, Selenium, and Apple were seen chatting happily between the bonfires.
Everyone seems to be having fun above all…

———————

Suddenly, the party’s program was over and the rest was in an atmosphere of
chattering and laughing. Half of the bonfire burned off and disappeared and firewood
is being added only near the dining table.

“Hmm…”

I shake my head and stand up. I remember that after a deep drink, my memory will be
somewhat numb, but I still remember what I was told by Gorkus because I haven’t had
a drink today.

“Emm… Christie’s house, eh?”

I ate too much horse meat and got a little heavy belly, so I look around and aim for the
largest house properly.

“Good evening”

This elf’s mansion has two floors, but no matter how deep the room is, the door has
no knocker. It’s unthinkable for Trot or Celesta to have a house of this size without a
door knocker and a courtesy servant. But there is an elf. It has only huge ears, and it
seems that it can hear me just by calling it in front of the entrance.

“Welcome, Smithson-san… ah”

Christie welcomes me, looks behind me and looks a little surprised. I turned around
and saw Dianne and Selenium. Distance is less than 2 meters. I didn’t notice them at
all.
“…E, Emm?”

“If we leave you alone, you will flirt with anyone”

“That’s right”

I was suspected by those two… N, No, well, I can’t deny it from the current behavior. I
can’t say that I wasn’t thinking that I would call Christie by name only on this night
while I was walking, but Christie didn’t do anything.

“At, At least trust me a little bit”

I protest in a low voice.

“I can’t trust you if you are at least not condemn”

“Men usually say that what they do are debt and women.”

Uwa, they both have thorns…… Christie who heard such exchanges laughed.

“You two are welcomed… It will be a long story, so follow me”

That said, she opened the door a bit wider.

We passed to the room behind the house. It was a large dining room, probably a
gathering place for a village, a hall that might fit about 100 people. It seems that even
a little exercise can be done. Under such circumstances, four old men and four young
elves stood inside silently.

“Did he come?”

Someone said so with a hoarse voice and stroking his beard. Green clan’s Shaquille.

“We’ve been waiting… Andy Smithson. We would like to talk with you, a friend of the
elves”

Irina’s voice. That means… this is a part of the clans meeting. That same group of
people, except for the change of the silver and red clan chiefs, stared at me and Dianne.

“Do you know about the other side of the snake mountain, the demon territory?”
“…More or less”

I return a little unreliable answer to Gold clan’s Oliver’s question. I know that there is
an area called the demon territory. Beyond the Snake Mountains, at a mid-latitude
between Celesta and Trot, north of the “Renfangas Kingdom” country is a lawless area
where hordes of demons live. An area of evil monsters who continue to be born from
no matter how many you kill. The reason is that hundreds of years ago, the local
“labyrinth” was destroyed at once by the local people who broke the evil equipment
that generated the demons. As a result, the earth has become a land where bad “Qi” is
concentrated firmly and other labyrinths collapsed and annihilated the nations of the
humans, elves, and beastmen. Now it is a barren land that no one can step on.

“That earth is a world of wicked and atrocities that rejects living things”

“The horde of demons will not decline even if the best of Renfangas kingdom
continues to kill tens of thousands each year”

“There is only a paradise of endless blooded demons beyond that”

Old man Oliver, Purple clan’s Old woman Alma and Blue clan’s old man Vois follow the
words like a narrator.

“But I suppose…”

An unfamiliar man follows up. He is similar to Diel, so he should be the new clan chief
of the red clan.

“…The story is going to change”

Irina took over the subject.

“One of the six extinct northern countries. In the center, the kingdom of Kalwin still
exists”

“Ha?”

…In the middle of the demon territory? Or rather.

“That… emm, it was hundreds of years ago that the demon territory became the
demon territory… isn’t that right, Dianne-san”
“It’s about three hundred years ago. My sister should know it, but I wasn’t born then”

Dianne nods.

“For so long… wasn’t it thought that it was destroyed? How did they survive…?”

“I don’t know. No one has confirmed it yet”

Irina shakes her head… Then why?

“There appeared a person in Renfangas who came from Kalwin”

Gorkus said.

“Renfangas…?”

Temporarily, Celesta and Trot are not in a state of war with Renfangas among the
nations. But, certainly, there is always a certain tension. Renfangas’s army is extremely
high in individual combat ability and it is the evaluation of the surrounding countries
that a strong general could form the strongest corps that far surpasses the Swords
Brigade. When you think that they might attack in the future, you must be prepared.

“Then, it doesn’t matter much to us…”

Whether it is Celesta or Trot, you have to say that Renfangas is far from being friendly.
As for the elves who continued the seclusion by the barrier, there might not be
diplomatic relations. Under such circumstances, it is meaningless to receive such
information. That’s a huge problem, as they can’t do anything with a single soldier.

“No. We concluded that you were suitable”

Irina said.

“What’s the story…?”

The moment I said that Selenium suddenly thrust away my back. The next moment,
Dianne suddenly moved like a whirlwind. While I don’t know what happened, I roll
and raise my sight.

Dianne was twisting a white elf swordsman’s sword, who seems to have jumped here
from the side.

“What…!?”

“Who are you”

Dianne kicks the swordsman with a front kick and takes some distance. Selenium
softly lands beside me and pulls out a knife. When Dianne asked this question, the elf
swordsman slowly lifts his arm… a showy golden armor… no, only the handle is
golden? The fist is a wolf’s design… That is.

“Gold Arm… Renfangas master swordsman!”

Dianne muttered as if to throw it out.

“What does that mean, Irina!”

“…You may as well go as far as to call him a visitor.”

The gold arm holds his sword when Irina says so. However, tension is emitted.

“…I can’t but tell the story that the man is eligible”

From behind the silent gold arm, two elf swordsmen emerge from the shadows. Were
they hiding in an illusion? The gold arm and one other man. The last one is a woman.
Each of them has a pair of armor, while the other two wear a black armchair with the
same design.

“Do you disagree with the blessing of the nine clans?”

“Human, monster-like impurity. I can only hear the words of the nine clans”

The black arm woman insists to speak.

“But let’s thank you more or less… We meet for the first time. We are Renfangas’s
gauntlet knights”

The three elves put their gauntlet arms into the form of an X in front of their chest.
The three Renfangus knights wore identically dusky armor, but the two on the outside
are wearing black gauntlets while the one in the center is wearing a gold gauntlet. It’s
a bit strange from a regular swordsman’s attire. Usually, the color of the armor is
different from that of the gauntlet and it is regarded as an informal appearance.
However, when three people cross the arm so that the little finger side is turned to the
front, and the wrist is returned by the movement to show the emblem of the hand, the
fashion sense is blown away by overwhelming persuasion. The color of their gauntlets,
the crest of the back of their hands, is not part of the armor. The claim that it is pride
itself is transmitted.

“We are the gauntlet knights of Renfangas”

The movement is surely equivalent to their salutes, like Sword Saint’s “Swords set on
the ground and a heart-raising pose” and Ace Knight’s “Praying with the weapon
raised in front of the chest”.

“I am the lowest seat of the [Glory Clan], Gold Arm Felios”

It is the man in the middle that slowly introduces himself. While he has the skeleton
of a slender elf, his body feels supple strength. He looks very pretty, but he has a rather
long hair which is bound together and he has sharp eyebrows like a mercenary rather
than a noble.

“I’m also from the [Glory Clan], Black Arm Berga”

Of the two black arms, the man predominates. This is a sword wound on his left eye…
no, is it a demon claw wound? Anyway, it is crushed by a big wound and I get the
impression that he is a samurai-like warrior from the hair that has been cut short. I
don’t know well what he is thinking, because it is difficult to see his expression with
that big wound.

“I’m also a member of the [Glory Clan], Black Arm Sharon”

The only one left is the female black arm. She has a ponytail. Other than the other two,
she is more elf-like, with the fineness of her body lines, the elegance of her movement
and the beauty of her face. But, in a bad sense, an elf-like pride was also visible in her
sight.

“Northern territory nine clan heads. Because we are boneless people, I wouldn’t like
to be involved in such a joke”

“Because of this, it is important to insist upon a human, impurity and a monster-like

black-qi person. What kind of cutback is desired?”

Following Felios words, Sharon says that from behind. Ah. Elf in a really bad sense.
Well, usually, elves respond to humans, half and dark elves like this. Recently I forgot
about that as the people in the north get along well with us. On the other hand, as
Gorkus and Irina try to open their mouths with angry faces, Green Clan head Shaquille
moths control with his eyes and instead made a shout.

“Youngster over there”

“…Ha”

“You raised that crest and spoke these words just now”

“…”

“In that fist’s crest, we have confirmed our blessing in the name of Renfangas”

The Green Clan chief questions Felios in a quiet, yet unspeakable voice. I think
whether he is a senile old man or not, but the pressure of the age of 3100 years is
amazing. Just during the silent period, he let Felios feel his cold sweat. When.

“Please wait”

After all, it is the ponytail lady, Sharon who opened her mouth. I like to talk about
negotiations.

“I apologize for having said a bit too much, but still we aren’t convinced. We must bring
this decision back to the palace as an answer from the northern forest. Tell me what
you think and answer”
Or more precisely.

“That’s right, Irina. Tell me what you are talking about”

I ask Irina for an explanation. Originally I thought it was time to be explained, but
suddenly I won’t be able to talk.

“…Hmm. Well then, follow me, Smithson-dono”

Irina headed quickly for the exit and she was glared at by the Gauntlet knight trio. I,
Dianne and Selenium follow her. Passing by, Dianne whispered to Felios.

“Narrow escape from death”

“…!”

Felios looks back to Dianne by turning his head and scrutinize behind his sharp eyes.
Dianne smirks and snaps her finger. And, from Felios’s waist, you heard a noise. The
flustered Felios draw his sword. Beyond half of the blade remained in the sheath.

“You!”

“You put out your hand to my man. You can feel lucky just as I did with a single sword,
countryside warrior”

“Do you mock a gold arm?”

“Don’t be pretentious with a promotion at best in three years. You sully the other gold
arms”

“…You, who are you”

“If you don’t want to be called a countryside warrior, find it out yourself”

Dianne turned around, showing bloodthirst hidden behind a pleasant smile.

“…Scary”

After walking for a while and then instinctively, Dianne coughed up and made him a
little embarrassed.
“…Yo, You were almost killed. It would be nicer to say something not so sarcasm”

“Huhuu. If its Dianne the gold arm only can suffer from loss of face”

“The gold arm, as in the case of the swordsman system, is at the highest level in all
cases. But unlike Master Sword Saints against Sword Saints, the gold arm, which
corresponds to the sword saint, can’t be defined as a multiplicity of fighting the power
of a Master Sword Saint. The man called Felios is no more than a hair of an average
Master Sword Saint. Even the three of them will not reach Bonaparte-dono”

It doesn’t mean that the old man is not the only monster.

——————-

When we got out of Christie’s mansion, there were other girls such as Laila, Jeanne,
and Maia.

“Ho. I heard the sound of a sword”

When Laila had a harsh look, Diane shrugged.

“We’ll talk from now on. Diplomatic issue”

“Yes. It’s just a diplomatic issue”

Irina spreads her folding fan.

In summary, it is this. A female swordsman seems to have reached Renfangas from

Kalwin kingdom, deep in the demon territory. However, confirmation has not been
obtained yet. Kalwin’s descendants formed a hiding place somewhere in the eastern
mountainous area where the demons of the plains cant come in and it was not possible
to reach Renfangas, as the demon territory was cutting them off, but afterward, they
got out of it somehow… which is only a speculation. Then if that is the case, it is still a
good thing, nonetheless that there is also a story that thieves and murderers are going
to capture the border purposely to wash their career and is not just putting aside a
story. However, the woman had a coin of Kalwin as a talisman, it was half-broken, but
it still had the design of the Knights of Calwin on it. In particular, that female
swordsman’s fighting power was equal to a Black Arm (Same class as Great Sword
Saint or Master Knight) and removed all skepticism.
There are only a limited number of fighters in that class. Was she a genius like Dianne,
or a famous hero from somewhere… she must have been a prominent figure anyway.
It’s a bit overwhelmed by mischief that she fades in and flows into Renfangas and
mentions the name of a ruined kingdom. However, Renfangas continues to struggle
with the monsters of the demon territory even for free. It would be a historical
discovery if Kalwin had survived, but it is impossible to put out an army that tears up
the monsters just to confirm it. They cant afford it. So they send ambassadors to each
country. Renfangas took out three of the four Gold Arms and proposed a survey team
to Celesta, Trot and the Northern Elves.

“There is a possibility that Trot will break through the monsters with the Sword Saint
brigade, Celesta may get to Calwin from the sky with their flying dragons. And in the
northern forest… there is the Misty Palace and the Holy Beast”

“Wait a minute. The holy beast is from that labyrinth…”

“It left, but Breakcore’s force is a myth, still being transmitted to elves everywhere,
and Misty Palace is still in relation with the silver clan…”

But Irina sighed.

“In addition to the fact that Breakcore is temporarily away from the labyrinth and
fighting, there are no elves who have made a contract of power with a dragon of Misty
Palace anymore”

“…Eh?”

“The last rider was Minon, who died of illness the other day. All else is a knight’s
contract”

…Is that the rider of old man Broll?

“Can you not ask about a dragon rider for a while?”

“It’s also a life-threatening story if you break through the monsters. If you don’t take
care of your dragon partner, you will end up thrown away by the dragon”

…Well, Phaser was also just thrown away. Isn’t it supposed to be the request of a
servant for a dragon?
“That’s why, for us, hero Smithson’s team is the best choice to pick for us”

“Wait, when did I become a hero!”

“Let me see…? You became a hero for saving the life of the red clan chief, saving the
holy beast, the symbol of the northern forest, becoming the partner of sky-blue clan’s
princess, letting dark green clan’s hero knight Almeida surrender to you and we heard
that you have suppressed the internal dispute of Trot, so who is doubtful”

“Mostly I was only at the spot as support role or its an exaggeration…”

“Despite all that, it is neither a lie nor exaggeration that two dragons are following you,
right?”

“…”

Well, just that point. I can’t stop thanking Laila and Maia for their help.

“And… it is said that neither Celesta nor Trot seems to be able to move about this time.
I wonder if you will be able to help”

“…I see”

Trot’s Sword Saint Brigade… if they want to organize it, they may not be able to do it,
as the size of the former can’t be hoped for and above all, Trot royal family doesn’t
have military and marshal rights yet. Celesta’s flying dragon unit… is now an integral
part of domestic communication and emergency movement and reconnaissance
missions, and if there is a chance to jump in search of an illusory kingdom that isn’t
known if it is in the back of the demon territory, it is immeasurable. After all, no
combat training has been done. If they have to land in the middle of the monsters
carelessly, they are almost desperate. Inevitably, the best qualification that can be
secured by the emissary route from the current Renfangas… yeah, will be me and my
two dragons…

“The logic is right”

Dianne nods seriously.

“But… that means I have to take a break from the work of a soldier again, right?”
As Apple pointed out, it wouldn’t be possible to fly in the morning and night in a matter
of minutes. If you discover something, you will have to make contact and research, and
if you are going back and forth many times, you will also need to find and secure a
connection route. Even if it looks smaller, it will still take months. And if we’re going
to use it again for several months over this period, we have to consider retirement.
There are some doubts about whether there is a duty to do so until we leave the job.
It is a story that has nothing to do with either Polka or my lovers or my female slaves.
I don’t have to be attracted a bit if I’m involved in blacksmithing.

“I can’t leave Polka anyway. More than that… I don’t want Andy to be in danger”

“If they come to ask for something, it feels so bad that they are too bad”

Jeanne and Selenium also look sullen.

“At least my body is perfect now”

“If Andy-sama goes, I will go too”

“Hmm, I’m a little curious, but what’s going on the balance is too light for Andy-kun?”

Is the dragon & female doctor group standing neutral?

“As for me, I’d like to forgive you for being a bit unreasonable if you don’t retire…”

Discovery of a kingdom that has disappeared from history. Certainly, it is romantic,

but I have nine wives… no, one married woman, so I have to work hard to support
eight. There is only one other child… If you are working on the calculation that you
put in the defense, Dianne is hiding her mouth with her hand and moves her eyes to
space. Something is known intuitively. I don’t know what it is.

“…Wait, that fellow probably going up, so either way… uh, no, but that’s… but because
the corps is a corps… can I do it?”

“Dianne… san?”

When I call out to her, Dianne looks at me. Then she let go of her hand and opened her
mouth slowly to Irina.

“That’s not going to happen in a few days?”

“Hmmm? Well… so far, other powers will not hold back their hands”

“Can you wait for about three more months?”

“…Three months?”

“Yes”

Dianne nodded.

“It’s time for the formation of the next corps. A few subordinates are promoted to 100-
man commanders”

“…Ah!”

That’s it. Perhaps Isaac and Anzeros will be 100-man commanders this time, and
maybe Williams too. However, the crossbow is still a new special weapon and is not
used elsewhere. No matter how successful or qualified a person can be for being a
100-man commander, that fellow can’t afford to become a 100-man commander of a
crossbow corps without any experience with it. Naturally, the number of 100-man
commanders will increase and there will be room for division and new crossbow
forces. So, let’s reorganize the unit by taking advantage of the new formation and let
us set up a special task so that we can somehow deal with this international problem.

“If all goes well, we may be able to cooperate by shaking hands”

“…Human life is troublesome”

“Oh, don’t say that. That’s why there are many things we can do”

Dianne smirks.

“And I would like to let that country warriors walk in the ground.”

“…Is that so?”

I agree with her. Those who just laugh at half-elves and dark elves have their noses up.
Apart from that, it is not such a big story to stop the discrimination that is widespread
in the world. However, I want to let everyone know that my women are the best.
Although I am a small human, it is like that.
“Yeah, let’s see, those guests have a little bit of concern for us too… I want to hear the
fact that Dianne and everyone else has made things happen”

Irina is also grinning. She has a bad personality. But. If you can shake a major company
and cooperate, there is nothing better than that. Because of the elves, I don’t say that
for the world, but at least Irina is already a friend in Polka, If a friend is in trouble, I
immediately reach out my hand. I will help for the time being. Even my father was so.
I respect the warmth that my father left for Polka.
With some important things to do, we came back to Basson.

The Gauntlet Knights, for example, reluctantly accepted the three-month grace, but it
would take a bone to make it back and forth so many times because of the distance
across the snake mountain range to return to Renfangas. It seems that they are
supposed to stay in the cherry blossoms clan as it is.

“Especially that gold fellow. It’s clear that he has made a fool of himself, so he won’t let
Dianne go so easily… but he can’t leave the northern forest without our consent”

It seems that there is a meaning of not letting Felios do a bad thing.

Then, at the same time as returning to the corps building, Dianne departs for
Harmonium, which is east of Officlade. The craft city of Harmonium is the city where
the northern army corps HQ is located.

“I’m getting ready for the next formation. In the end, I have to borrow my father’s help,
but we have to do it to some extent”

I thought of transporting Dianne with Maia, but the time it will take was unclear, so
Dianne left with a carriage.

“Well, Dianne-chan is a child who can walk while sleeping when she feels like it, so
she’ll be back in less than two weeks”

Doctor Hilda said that… I think it’s a joke, but Dianne can’t do anything.

That’s why we’ll wait for reorganization, repeating training program and sometimes
do some monster hunting.

——————————-
Celesta’s army reorganized their army corps once every three to four years. Of course,
personnel changes every year due to injuries and deaths, personal retirement and Ace
Knight exams and the whole plan by the design of the general and the marshal class
are decided at this time though a small-scale corps formation is always done. This will
set the guidelines for additional units and units to be dismantled. And this opportunity
was, of course, a season of promotion.

“First of all, this time is Isaac’s and Anzeros’s turn”

“Isaac, how do you feel. If you become a 100-man commander, you will divide the
crossbow corps… but even if our corps is special”

After the training, Kieron and Williams are talking about rumors while checking the
equipment. I also mix in with the story.

“In the case of Isaac, the formation of an infantry unit is also possible”

“Well… he grew up as an infantry”

“But it’s too late now”

Keiron and Williams seem skeptical of Isaac’s idea of returning to the assault infantry.
Well, Isaac wouldn’t want to be an infantry so much… Maybe because Mikagami is
stronger, so his shoulders will be narrower.

“Leaving that aside Anzeros”

“Yes Yes”

Kieron and Williams look at each other and then turn their eyes on me.

“What is it”

“No fucking shit?”

“What do you think will happen as her current boyfriend?”

“In what way”

“Because it’s almost certain, that she will be a 100-man commander”

“The command of the escort infantry is probably given… to Mikagami who will rise to
a 10-man captain”

Mikagami is an Ace knight and still a regular soldier. Mikagami, who has only
temporarily dropped her class as a screw-in strategy to follow Isaac, will return to
being a 10-man captain on this occasion since originally it is customary at the time of
Ace Knight assignment to be a 10-man captain. will do. In that case, it seems that
Anzeros continues to stay in the current class with Dianne’s regards as she doesn’t
want to give over the platoon command to Mikagami. However, if Anzeros obediently
becomes a 100-man commander, Anzeros, who is originally a genuine infantry, will
almost certainly be taken over by the infantry. It means independence from Basson’s
position, and at least usually she will be forced to separate from us. I wasn’t worried
about this fact until now…

“Uhh…”

“Or more precisely you, you are only surrounded by brides, female slaves, a married
woman, so why don’t you let Anzeros go”

“I’d rather have her stick with me or do that kind of service”

“No, I’ll tell you what. Anzeros is my woman no matter what.”

“Damn it, Smithson is cheeky”

“Smithson!!”

The two of them jumped at me in an aligned movement.

“It hurts. Don’t kick me, you idiots!”

“Famish child, are you serious about this?”

“It seems that you want to know our seriousness!”

As the two of them began to approach taking a suspicious pose, I dashed with all my
might. I can get away quickly thanks to the recent foot and body strengthening
training.

“Wait!”
“Wait!”

As it is I just run to the training ground for the escort infantry. The crossbow’s shooting
training site is located near the barracks, but although there is a danger, it is
inconvenient to train swordsmanship there, so the training ground for the infantry is
set in a place away from a little. There, the corps of Anzeros and Aurora were supposed
to be training.

As I approached the other side of the trees, I was meeting with Anzeros and Aurora as
usual. Anzeros continued to attack with sharp movements, while Aurora was on the
defensive. It’s the usual “end of training” scene. In the early stages of training, Aurora,
which can be evenly matched with Anzeros, loses her audacity and sharpness in
motion over time and is ultimately overwhelmed. Aurora is much younger than
Anzeros, and fills the difference of experience with talent and competes with the
ability of Anzeros. It was this difference of stamina that it was not possible to fill only
by the senses though it was indeed possible to say that she was the younger sister of
the genius General Lucas… If you think about it, I may not have seen anything that
Anzeros is hiding.

“Good, let’s end it here”

Anzeros stops her attack on Aurora and looks around and says so. The noise is already
covered with sweaty dust other than Anzeros and Aurora and it can be seen
immediately that they had been training hard.

“Everyone is ready to withdraw! If you’ve ruined the training field, fill it back and then
go back!”

“”Understood””

Everyone salutes with their right fist on the left chest. And withdrawal begins. When
I was timing up to approach them, two shadows approached Anzeros as if they had
been waiting. You can see from a distance that it is an ogre and ox-ogre. Isaac and Boyd.

“…”

“…”

When the three exchange words in a small voice (or maybe ordinary voice) that cant
be heard in the distance, they lightly stare at Aurora that is exhausted and sitting in
the shade and walks straight to the depths of the forest. The other members just
withdraw. Only Aurora and Mikagami who seems to be staying with Aurora are left on
the training ground.

…What. Wait a minute. I feel like I’ve just washed away something, but it was a very
suspicious scene. Both have a lover, but they are two young ogres. Boyd is particularly
famous among friends for a while that he loves a human. And going to the mountains
in the countryside or going to the forest is also a secret word for male and female
actions.

“…Uh”

I’m worried. No way Anzeros… has an affair? No, I know that she is not a person who
will cheat. But… I have memories that she did it as soon as she knew what sex is, and
I recently learned that all guys learned about sex and I tend to leave her in the corps
and she is relying on Isaac… Not good. I’m getting more and more anxious… But. No,
wait a minute. There is no way that Mikagami will overlook Isaac’s cheating site.
Although she might be tired, there is no way she will see Aurora off silently. Maybe
there is something. But what?… After all, I was troubled.

“Aurora”

“…Andy-san?”

For the time being, I was talking to Aurora who was depressed.

——————————-

“I’ve heard that the training is going on… but if you ask me, it’s suspicious…”

When I told Aurora honestly about my concerns, Aurora looked serious and nodded.

“To begin with, the sword is…”

Aurora looks sideways. The practice sword that Anzeros had used against Anzeros
was stored in the storehouse in the corner of the training ground.

“…Indeed”

“Anzeros-san is a real swordsman… while Boyd and Isaac are crossbowers. There isn’t
much point in training together”

Mikagami who was listening to it also has a slightly worried face.

“I have heard that 10-man captain Anzeros… though… it is said that she was the only
woman other than 100-man commander Dianne and was worshipped as an idol until
a while ago…”

“If Anzeros-san is frustrated, there is no possibility that Boyd or Isaac will know how
to act or what to do”

The three of us imagine something dark… Not good. I involved Mikagami.

“An, Anyway… there is only that kind of possibility”

“It seems worthwhile to check it out”

“I, I will also cooperate”

The three of us united together based on selfish imagination.

Mikagami and Aurora followed me to the place Anzeros and the other two went.

“Kelly… 10-man captain Isaac’s body odor is easy to understand and an ogre can’t walk
without leaving footprints on this soft soil”

As expected a beastmen is a natural hunter. I thought it might be awful to the tired

Aurora because she followed in a little haste, but Aurora was better than I thought.
Aurora seems to be increasing her stamina.

And then. The three of us stopped in front of a cliff with reddish soil in the depths of
the forest. Anzeros begins to take off weighted leather armor. Below that is only a tank
top and hot pants. In a sense, she is pretty defenseless. And Boyd and Isaac also take
off the clothes they wore above and get shirtless.

“Af, After all…”

“They do it…”

Aurora and Mikagami watch from the shade of the tree with their throat squealing. I
was also thrilled. No way. No way──.

“Come”

“Yes”

Anzeros beckons Boyd lightly. Boyd with a tense face walked slowly… and suddenly hit
Anzeros with full power.

“!?”

We look at each other in surprise. As soon as I returned my eyes, Anzeros was holding
Boyd’s fist with both hands. The log-like arm of Boyd and the small arms of Anzeros
are a combination of jokes when viewed by the side. However, Anzeros was a
swordsman who originally uses a heavy sword. Her fine arms hide incredible power.
Anzeros, who received Boyd’s punch from the front, jumped sideways to throw away
his fist while attacking Boyd. Sobat on Boyd’s face. Boyd pays for it with his big hand.
Anzero isn’t defeated either. Being swapped away and knocked to the ground, she
takes a passive roll and stands up quickly and attacks Boyd again, so that a serious fist
is exchanged with a scale difference like an adult and a child. We who saw it did not
notice that we had already been found.

“What are you guys doing”

When I looked up at once, Isaac had a troubled face near the tree where we were
lurking.

—————————

“When I was abducted by the northern elves with Andy before, I realized that I had to
fight without a sword. At that time, Apple was there, so I had to follow in the end, but
if I could fight like Dianne, it might have been a little different”

Anzeros, who had been blown away many times and was covered in mud by now, said
in a resolute voice.

“So, I’m not frustrated or cheating separately”

“…Sorry”
“I’m sorry”

“I’m sorry”

The three of us bowed down.

“But why are you with Isaac and Boyd again…”

“Ah, that’s me…”

Boyd raises his hand.

“…Boyd?”

“Emm… that, it might be useful for me as well, as I couldn’t do something in the battle
at Trot the other day, so I’ve asked 10-man captain Anzeros for help a while ago”

“I have very little experience in fighting without swords… but if its a human regular
soldier, it would be bad if I hit them with all my might”

“That’s why we’ve been working together lately because it’s just right for each other’s
practice”

“I’m a substitute. Well I use too much strength when I’m doing my best, but I’m trying
to go easy on Anzeros”

“…Isaac, if you take the Ace Knight exam seriously, you’ll succeed”

I wondered if it was a very painful one, Anzeros grinned with a slightly bitter face.

“Sorry, that. I didn’t think I was suspected by Rinne”

“I, I’m sorry, I was worried because 10-man captain Smithson said that…”

“Smithson!”

“I, I’m sorry”

Isaac’s fingers (Sensorily, like a human fist) reach for my head. Boyd and Aurora giggle,
while Mikagami smiled. Meanwhile, Anzeros was a little angry and she quickly
approached me who was released from Isaac’s hands.

“Idiot, how often do I need to tell you that you can trust me”

She pulled my neck and stretched her hips and kissed me with a deep kiss.

“Uo”

“Ah, 10-man captain Anzeros!?”

“…Bo, Bold”

“Haha…”

I am hugged by Anzeros and we are seen by others who are surprised and laugh
greatly, while Anzeros sucked my mouth as I tilt my face to the side and deep inside
my mouth our tongues entangled around each other. Anzeros leaves my lips after a
long, passionate kiss and stares at me with shining eyes while being intoxicated with
lust.

“What if we try to have sex while showing it to Isaac and the others here? I don’t mind”

“He, hey, Anzeros”

“I’m serious”

She kisses me again. Moisten her tongue with saliva.

“You can always make me a mess. If you doubt my love, it would be better if you put a
chain on my collar and raise me naked in your room… Or perhaps I should say, do it”

“It, It’s an extreme thing you say”

Anzeros hugged me tightly and doesn’t part from my side. Even if it is long, she speaks
fondly of me. When I thought, Aurora started to smile and tries to drive Isaac’s out of
the square.

“He, hey, Aurora!?”

“Huhuu. There’s no taste that they just feel so uncomfortable with each other…
Remember, Andy-san. For an elf, compassion in the woods is more natural than in a
canopy, isn’t it?”

And Aurora also began to take off her clothes with an expression stained with lust.

“He, hey!?”

“Anzeros-san”

“…Yup”

Anzeros also leaves me and undresses oddly. And both are now naked with wearing
only their collars.

“Now, let’s get started♪”

“…How is our collar appearance?”

The two kneeled on the grass, raised their rumps and buttocks to show off their
pussies below.
Two female elves are kneeling on the young grass and lift their soft-looking ass
towards me.

“Hey… Andy”

“You can put it in right away”

On one hand, Anzeros is uneasy, on the other hand, Aurora smile with a lustrous smile.
They try to seduce my sexual desire with their bodies that have been showing a brave
dance until just before. There is little uselessness in their bodies that have been
tightened from swordsmanship, yet there is no loss of girlish features. The girls and
girls who rejoice in their desire to give in to her and have a desire to give Their limbs
hide their strength which can break me like a cheap toy and my desire reach its limit.
I sigh and lose the belt while being tempted by such girls who are pleased to be
devoured by me. The sigh was a bluff to repair the mentality that stood up in strange
circumstances, but Anzeros reacted sensitively and hung her ears and looked at my
expression with horror.

“U…”

“…Anzeros?”

I don’t understand the anxiety and fear contained in the gaze, so I look into Anzeros’s
eyes.

“What’s the matter?”

“…Perhaps”

After a little hesitation, Anzeros sat down and confronted me straight naked.
“Perhaps, I’m, gloomy…?”

“Ha?”

Her hanging ears are a sign of discouragement and anxiety. Anzeros was asking me so
seriously.

“Anzeros-san…?”

Aurora, which had been crawling on all fours, also woke up next to us and looked at
Anzeros bewildered. Anzeros swallowed the spit and put my hand on her not so big
chest and leaned over me.

“I know that you like naughty things. And because I’m not good at cooking and sewing,
I can’t do anything cute. So, even if I want to express that I like you, there is only the
art to invite you to have sex with me like this… But I thought it was just too usual for
you, so I became depressed…”

As she said, Anzeros shook her small shoulder. She seemed to be terrified of the
contradiction of what she was saying rather than because it was cold. She doesn’t
know the expression of love as a woman except for sex. But maybe I’m tired of it. In
other words, it means that Anzeros’s love no longer reaches me.

“Andy… well, I… wh, what should I do? Anything, I want you to say what I can do, what
you want me to do”

“…Anzeros”

Shaking her silky long hair, she exposed her gorgeous beauty and her lovely little
naked body without hesitation. Anzeros throws away the anxiety that she doesn’t
want to be abandoned by me and wants to prove her love to me… So. The figure that
focuses on the desire to be loved by the adored partner somehow without calculating
how attractive one is itself is nothing other than seizure-like, instinctive psychology
unique to half-elves. But.

“Emm, Anzeros”

I pat Anzeros’s head, touch her as it is and squeezes her ear lightly. Only a bitter laugh
comes out. Anzeros’s impatience also includes my misunderstanding and shallowness.
“I’ve never thought you’d be depressed about me and you’d be so desperate”

“But… I don’t want you to be suspicious”

The hand which had been put on the chest is extended to the collar and gripped tightly.

“You’re doubting me, as I haven’t had sex with you lately… If I could express that I liked
you a lot more, that wouldn’t be the case”

“I apologize for doubting you, but that’s not the cause”

“?”

…The real cause is probably not Anzeros, but my mind. Anzeros is strong, responsible,
cute, and loved by anyone more than Dianne. During my previous trip, I was lucky
enough to help Anzeros and we became connected, but I still don’t have a clear sense
of ownership, like Laila and Selenium, about Anzeros. There is also a fact that Anzeros
has much more desire than I in this world and there is also a part that it is pleasant to
be able to look at an aptitude that doesn’t throw away responsibility alone with
Anzeros. The existence of Anzeros is a special woman for me on such a mixed
relationship, which is why she is attractive and why there is anxiety. It’s not that
Anzeros’s effort isn’t enough, I just get lost when I interact with Anzeros. For better or
worse, it was regrettable that Anzeros, not as a lover or slave, was also attractive as a
friend or co-worker. However, it is not helped to make Anzeros uneasy by it. Anzeros
clarified her position and opinion. She said she was going to give everything to me.
Then, I’ll take Anzeros’s hand neatly right now.

“Marry me, Anzeros”

“…Eh”

Anzeros was puzzled. Next, to her, Aurora also is startled.

“Ah, Andy-san…?”

“I don’t know when we’re going to have a ceremony, maybe I’m getting married to a
lot of people… but, you will be Angelina Smithson, Anzeros”

“…Th, That is…”

Anzeros turns red and turns her face away… If I’m refused, what should I do?

It sounds like a word game, but it seems like it’s too much now, but this is serious.
Anzeros may become a 100-man commander as it is and have an infantry squad in a
distant town. But being my wife who shares the surname with me clearly can be a
strong trust. If she doesn’t agree with this, I will have to make a great effort to send
Anzeros off. I wanted her to consent by all means even if it was said that it was
womanly.

After a long, long silence.

“…I don’t dislike it”

When Anzeros muttered so, I jumped on Anzeros with all my delight and pushed her
down.

“Uwaa!?”

“Mou, Andy-san… So, there are no such words for me?”

Aurora stares at me with her hands on her cheeks, as she is also naked next to me.

“I, I’m sorry… Aurora, will you also marry me?”

“Of course♪”

With a smile, Aurora also lays down next to Anzeros. Then they look at each other and
slowly lift one leg.

“Now, Andy-san… ♪”

“If you want to get married, the best thing to do is to make a reservation… ♪”

The two hairless genitals open and sparkle with the sunshine. I brightly nod in a
hectic, before I dropped my pants and covered those two.

The two thighs are put together, the knee is attached and I insert my son into Anzeros.

“N… huu, Andy… finally, I’m fucked… ♪”

“…At least I want you to say [Hold me] instead of [Fuck me] ”

Out of the way.

“I prefer being fucked, but…”

“I agree”

The two were slightly perverted.

“If you just say that, you’re going to be a crazy mess like Laila or Hilda-san, with
momentum”

I take care while holding the two together and slowly moving back and forth inside
Anzeros. But while alternately kissing and licking my lips and cheeks, Anzeros and
Aurora chuckled.

“Good, that… ♪”

“It’s needless with your wife, isn’t it?”

“…”

The two were a bit challenging perverts.

“I don’t think I’m going to be a bride…!”

GuchyuGuchyu, the threat is strengthened while increasing the speed inside Anzeros.

“N, Nuu, a, aaa…!”

“Huhuu… it is also love to accept it♪”

“Yeah… we’re, your wives, your female slaves…”

“…When we get married, will you get rid of your collars?”

The two become silent for a moment when they become anxious from my words.

“…No way”
“It depends on the TPO”

The two are somehow obsessed with being female slaves.

“…Why”

I am a little troubled while persistently piercing Anzeros’s tight vagina.

“Ev, Even… will you be a female slave, for example, if we move to Trot…?”

Anzeros smiles with a bit of dreadful eyes.

“Yes… Even if Andy-san is going to take a human girl as a wife in that land… I’m not
going to give up my love”

“…No, I guess not”

Speaking of which, that’s why Selenium and Apple have declared to be my female
slaves. In the old Trot, elves couldn’t do it. There was nothing I could do to hope for a
bride, but still, I had to seek for an anti-social relationship such as a female slave if I
was to bathe in human love. But.

“I… I’d rather give up on Trot than give up on you… I don’t even need nationality…!!”

If it’s allowed, we can move into a forest that no one knows. We can go to the forest of
the northern elves, beyond the demon territory or to the western continent.
Everywhere, Anzeros, Selenium, Laila, Jeanne, Dianne… I’m confident that I can be
happy if everyone is there… Well, even in Celesta polygamy is allowed, but I’m sure I’ll
settle down in Celesta in the end. That’s why.

“You guys will always be mine…!!”

“Uhh… n, nu, n, hu, nnn!!”

The desire for control and the desire for control of embracing each other. The delight
of Anzeros is transmitted. Under the gentle sunshine, I made a vulgar sound, move
through Anzeros’s genital and ejaculated in the back of her small womb.

“Na, a, aaaa… ♪♪”

Dokutsu, Dokutsu, Dokutsu, I shot the semen into Anzeros’s womb. Seeing Aurora’s
face who is looking at me with desire, I’m immediately driven by an urge to want to
put my penis into this girl too. Aurora’s vagina is nearby. I pull out quickly and push
my penis which still ejaculated into Aurora’s vagina at a stretch.

“!!!!?”

Aurora becomes stiff from the sudden intrusion. At the very bottom of her womb, I
keep ejaculating… Well honestly it’s not a big deal, but I’m ejaculating about a drop,
but I’m a little satisfied because the desire to ejaculate selfishly into both of them was
satisfied. But.

“…A-n-d-y…”

“By no means, I so much, called extraordinary?”

Both girls from both sides pulled my cheek with a smile for a moment.

“I, Ihyaiihyai”

“I demand a firm seeding”

“Don’t pull out in the middle of it. Once more, push it to the end and cum”

…… Slaves… I guess this is a request.

◇◇◇

“…Hey Rinne. Please let’s return, na?”

“It, Its because they showed off… that Kerry-san got an erection which is bad”

“I think Boyd, who went home so quickly, made the right choice. That’s why stop
looking”

“…Yo, You don’t know how intense my estrus pheromone is to me?”

“No, I’m asking you. If you want me to apologize, I’ll apologize. But it is not good here,
as we might be seen by Smithson and the others”
“Even if you apologize now… I, I can’t endure it!”

“Bumoo!”

◇◇◇

On the way back, the bushes were swaying along with Isaac’s characteristic cry. We
turned around and decided not to see it. He is a good friend. And I’m going to cherish
our friendship… And we can’t argue with each other when we talk to each other.

When we returned, an officer from the human resources department had arrived. It is
an officer in charge of the preliminary investigation before the organization. It is twice
the trouble even if it organizes around a person who is going to retire soon, and the
role to confirm such a thing is necessary because it might be a front-line officer who
sometimes refuses the promotion.

“I will conduct an interview and survey of those who are planning to be promoted, so
please cooperate”

The officer turned to Anzeros with a friendly smile. Anzeros seems to be promoted as
I thought.

“Are you 10-man captain Anzeros? You have been offered a promotion to be a 100-
man commander this time, but… do you have any hope of being transferred or retired
soon?”

“Ah…”

Sandwiched between me and Aurora, Anzeros scratched her jaw.

“Please decline this time”

“…Eh? That… emm, decline…?”

“Yes”

Without any hesitation, Anzeros heads to the female corps building quickly.

“H, Hey, Anzeros!?”

I chase after her.

“Is that alright, you can be equal to Dianne and Mikagami and Bronson are promoted,
Kado may also rise…”

“Good”

Anzeros stretches herself and smiles at me.

“Cause you have to be there when you feel like it, right?”

“Eh?”

“Marriage”

With a little red face.

“Oh, until then, I’ll get Mikagami and the others to stay patient with a distracted
predecessor”

…That? Is she finally under pressure from me alone?

The three-story crossbow corps building is preferentially used on the first floor by
ogres (heavy) or dwarves (short legs, easy to run on the stairs), and the remaining
rooms are shared by two associate soldiers each, while 10-man captains and higher
ranks have rooms which they use alone. My room is at the end of the second floor.
There is a stair to the outside, which is not inconvenient, but it is a subtle position that
may be inconvenient because it is far from the dining room and bath.

Well, the female corps building is at about 100 meters away from there. Of course, it
is forbidden at all to approach the female corps building without the resident’s
permission. I also (Well, I don’t think they’ll complain about it even if I get close to it)
decided to stay away for the time being. However, there is no limit to the number of
girls who come here (some cooking and bathing), and my room is in the most easy-to-
enter position and a sneaking incident occurs more often than I think.

“…Suu”

When I woke up in the morning, Maia was in my bed. It’s the usual thing, in the last
few days. Maia is a free person except when visiting Polka on the weekend. It’s still
good because there are things to be done, Dianne, Anzeros, Aurora, Selenium, and
Hilda, who are hired by local staff and who are originally registered in the military.
Apple usually does divination in town (She seems to have recently teamed with
Mikagami’s younger sister as an assistant helper), and Jeanne and Laila are still in the
hot spring at Polka. Maia usually has nothing to do and she feels like she’s been out of
the way, and she’s here to take care of me.

“Maia”

“…”

Maia, who is sleeping as she clings to me, is vulnerable. Her sleeping face is young. I
don’t think that she is a blue dragon that can make a whole city iced with one breath.
When I brush her hair, Maia wakes up immediately. Originally, a dragon wasn’t so
deeply asleep because the need for sleep was thin and it was not possible to sleep
separately even if a dragon doesn’t sleep for about one year if it was in nature.

“Andy-sama…”

She is rubbing her face on my chest like a cat. Cute. I thought I’d be careful, but the bell
hasn’t even sounded yet. I thought it would be okay to let Maia like me a little more,
and I stroked Maia’s hair.

“…Andy-sama, today also your penis… has an erection”

“Well that is because it is a human physiological phenomenon”

“Do you want to put it in?”

It will be troublesome if it is heard straight ball with those innocent eyes.

“…You’re still sleepy”

“I’m not sleepy”

Maia moves in the hanging cloth and throws away her clothes and underwear to the
side of the bed. When she took my hands, she was completely naked. Rubbing my palm
against her breasts, which are still only a slight bulge, with a slight tickling.

“Andy-sama, I’ll do my best again today… ♪”

“It is said in the human world that you kiss when you sit down on a penis…”

“Fine. Me and Andy-sama’s rule”

“…Good grief”

Maia gets up and straddles me. If she is wearing clothes properly and sitting in front
of me a little while ago, she may feel like a pretty girl who wakes up her dad during a
holiday. However, Maia, who smiles with a happy smile, completely exudes the
sexiness of an adult, which was indeed bewitching.

“Huhuu… Andy-sama, who did you have sex with yesterday?”

“…Selenium and Hilda-san once”

“Then, will you be strong enough to take it out today?”

“…Maybe”

Even though there is a sex history on the day before, it is expected to be “Still hard”
because it was only twice, and I don’t think that I am of full control. However, I will try
hard to cum because it is expected.

“Nn… a, huaaa… deep… Andy-sama attacks my womb… ♪”

While turning Maia’s body with a head, which is still a little sleepy, I enjoy spending
time inside her small vagina firmly and enjoy seeing that Maia’s expression is
distorted and swaying. Although the flesh is thin, I feel so good from rubbing
thoroughly against the narrow inside and I put my middle finger in the depth of Maia’s
anus.

“Higi, aaaa… ♪”

Maia raised a voice of joy mixed with agony and leaned her upper body against me.
And, I have already given up and begin to shake my waist as it is.

“Haa… Haaa… Andy-sama, Andy-sama… ♪ Syasu,… I’m going to help take out, Andy-
sama’s white baby juice into my stomach… ♪”

Maia’s small body wants my ejaculation and shakes while burning like fire. Her pretty
face is dyed in lust and is distorted immeasurably from the face which is not amiable
to others by a usual expressionless feeling.

“Maia…!!”

“Andy-sama… Andy-sama, I like it… ♪”

Maia moves violently. This intense movement that tries to make me cum is unique to
this powerful dragon girl. The cervix is hit on my glans almost by intuition and the
cervix is attached to the penis to bite into it at the same time as the ejaculation begins.

“HHaaaa…!!”
Byukutsu, Byukutsu, semen is injected into Maia and Maia weakens with a very happy
expression. The cheeks are put together and a rough breath is heard for a while.

“Hahuu… it rose up?”

“Yes… do you want to take a little rest?”

“While I’m resting, can’t you not pull out?”

“…I’m going to want to do it again”

“Then I’ll just make love again… ♪”

When saying, etc., the wake-up bell rings and Anzeros comes at almost the same time.

“Andy, good… what are you doing so early in the morning!!”

“…Ah”

Yeah, I thought it was such an end.

“You understand if you see it. Oh my god”

“Don’t turn your butt in vain!”

Listening to the angry Anzeros and the disgruntled Maia arguing, I shook my head and
blew away the drowsiness and sex remnants.

—————-

During the morning training, Dianne returned from Harmonium.

“I think it works better than I thought. I heard from a staff officer within the
headquarters, that a Gold Arm came to the Merchant Palace of Quica and it seemed to
have struggled”

Dianne didn’t feel the tiredness of the trip and taught me that while working on the
accumulated paperwork.

“The army corps headquarters is also quick-eared…”

“Well, there is the flying dragon service”

The information power in that area is Celesta’s strength.

“Of course another Gold Arm was supposed to go to the capital city of Trot, but that
information was not included”

“Trot has nothing to do with the northern army corps”

“You’re right”

Dianne continues the conversation skillfully while running the feather pen.

“There is no doubt that Renfangas doesn’t even know the current status of Trot which
is a vassal state. Still, if it was King Ulysses who relied on Trot… I guess there was a
calculation that was going to happen”

“Late king…?”

“Yes. King Ulysses is an old man. Like the previous Sword Saint Brigade, there is also
the possibility of putting in place the extra force in the country. It is impossible to
defeat Celesta with that power. Anyway, if they could contribute to this expedition line,
they could make a political back-up with the merits to reduce the influence of Celesta
by far-reaching and pervasive attacks. It will be a good deal”

“But Ruth, who is too young, can’t expect to be able to do that much… I mean”

“Yes. You can’t expect such power from the royal palace in the present state with King
Ruth. Worst, the Gold Arm might have returned without even seeing them”

It was us who helped to change the throne.

“…I feel a little bit responsible”

“What’s your… what we did wasn’t wrong. If we leave it alone, King Ulysses would also
not reign anymore”

“…Yes, that’s true”

…Well, that may be true. Are you thinking?

“More than that, I asked Aurora a while earlier”

“!”

I’m startled. Did they talk about the proposal? When I think about it, I don’t feel like
I’m a little bit wrong from Anzeros. In terms of responsibility, Jeanne is preferable and
in chronological order Selenium and Apple, and some reason, Dianne may be the first
to say… And for a moment, I was tempered.

“Anzeros is secretly doing training in martial arts, isn’t she?”

“…Ha, yes”

“Take me to the scene a little”

Dianne, who had been clearing up the documents for a while, threw her coat, which
she wore, on the chair and stood up.

“That should be my turn”

“…E, Eh?”

———————-

“Anzeros, don’t try to fight from the front. Your main weapon is the sword to the end,
so it won’t be the same when you use your fists”

“Eee…?”

“Don’t throw away pride in tactical training for emergencies, discard the notion of
long-term war! Defeat the opponent instead of defending quickly and aim only to
change the situation! Remember Becker’s move!”

“Ye, Yes!”

“And Boyd, if you have good legs, think more about physical fitness! Always keep your
field of view, avoid the siege and fight while controlling the direction your opponent
is coming! Ace Knight Basics! ”

“I, I’m an Ace Knight…”

“Don’t talk, you’ll have a melee match! Ace Knight is a melee expert, it means that the
same tactics can be used to the best! Learn!”

“Hiii”

While preaching, Anzeros and Boyd, Dianne, also deals with Isaac at the same time.
Even if the three attacks at the same time, there is no sign that she will be hit by
horrible things.

“Isaac, attacking is one pattern! You’re just going to get tired of such a big swing, think
about moves to hunt down your enemies!”

“Haa, Haa… u, usuu!”

“Therefore! Anzeros, I guess it’s not! Don’t break the guard but aim at it! Behind it!
Don’t fly around, there’s too much-wasted movement!”

“E, Eeeh!?”

“Boyd, don’t stop! Don’t stop in one place! The strength of an ogre doesn’t require so
many attacks, wait for the chance to hit without swinging!”

“Understood, ssu!”

“And also Aurora, you join. You can use a practice sword”

“I, I’m sorry!”

Two Ace Knights and two ogres. Certainly, it would be natural for a real master knight
to be able to deal with them, but it is no longer a battle of a different dimension if you
watch it from the side.

“Anzeros, Aurora, why don’t you combine your shockwaves? Isaac, you can throw a
stone or something. And Boyd”

“Kuu…”

“Ca, Capture and show it!”

“Eei, Boyd, let’s do it!”

“Understood, ssu!”

Result.

[Uwaaaaa]

Shockwaves are passing each other, become a tornado and it becomes a catastrophe
that is a sandstorm in the forest, combined with Isaac’s attack that can crush rocks it
crushed the sand by surprise. The four of them self-destructed brilliantly and Dianne
jumped through the trees, landing next to me, who was watching from the distance
and sighing.

“They still need training”

“No, I think it’s a bit too difficult to win against Dianne”

“…I think the four of them are not too far away from it”

I shrug my shoulders.

“Now, I finished my training… lets come to the main topic”

“?”

“It’s about time you proposed to me too, right?”

“!”

After all, it came!? As I sat on the stump and lifted my jaw, Dianne smiled bewitchingly.
When I thought, Anzeros and Aurora covered with sand from the other side revived
while sweeping through the body.

“It’s not over yet…”

“It was a hit after all”

Both are a little scary. Dianne raised her face and laughed as she was waiting for it.

“Good. Let’s continue”

Ace Knights who are beaten black and blue again… I mean, Dianne, which one was
your aim, inspiring or my proposal? I don’t know…
Polka was pretty cool even in early summer. At this time of the year, the river play ban
has already been lifted around Basson, but in Polka, long sleeves were still needed.
Andy didn’t remember having to go into a situation where he was hot and troubled
even in the summer. It felt like the climate limit of the northern kingdom, but it was
early summer now anyway.

“That dwarf girl, her belly is starting to stand out”

“Yes, it looks like it’s going well”

Baron´s mansion was Irina´s roo. He was talking with Irina while having a cup of tea.

“Emm Irina-sama, what about the Gauntlets?”

“They are quiet… I’d like to say that, but they’re going to cause some trouble”

“Trouble?”

Irina sighed. The awkward, sarcastic look on her young face was a real mismatch.

“The other day, they told me to bring them to the red clan´s manor”

“Holy beast labyrinth?”

“Umu”

It was an underground labyrinth in the meadow where the holy beast Breakcore lived.
It used to be completed inside the labyrinth, but now the labyrinth’s 「Qi」 adjustment
function was falling, so it also produced monsters in its surroundings.

“I’ve heard that… a private army led by Diel was created to hunt them.”

“Th, They angered the holy beast.”

“?”

How?

“That black-skinned talkative girl said something bad about you. She said you´re a
weak, unpleasant and nasty man”

“…”

“I can’t argue against that.”

“That’s why the Holy Beast punished that girl with a shockwave. The confused Gold
Arm and that girl whose honor was wounded went on a rampage trying to capture the
Holy Beast. If Diel did not intercept, they would have already been dead by now… ah,
well, the holy beast can’t die, so the end is that it’ll tease and kill those people”

“…Or rather, Breakcore can still fight that much”

“Don’t look down on it, Laila-dono, Maia, Dianne and Bonaparte-dono fought together
to stop the Holy Beast. Well, if they kill each other, it’s not bad, but the Holy Beast that
lived thousands of years till now, can’t be defeated by those guys”

…That’s why I say “I can’t fight”.

“Well, those guys are also part of the monster extermination division. As one would
expect, they don’t show forgiveness to monsters, as those Gauntlets are monster
experts.”

“But Breakcore is mature.”

“They are so bad, they are worse than the mouth of that talkative girl. That’s what the
Glory Clan is.”

Irina complained while eating confectionery. It seemed that she hated them a lot.

“Well, what is the Glory Clan? Is Glory written on their earrings?”

“Hmm, don’t you know Smithson-dono.”

Irina nodded and corrected her posture.

“For elves, the northern forest is not the only holy place”

“Uh”

“There is also a sacred place for the elves in the Southern Great Plains… Rather than,
it’s Arkas royal family”

“Arkas… emm, an elf kingdom in the Southern Great Plains”

“Umm. Elvens who worship the land don’t express clans with earrings. They use
necklaces, hair decorations, etc”

“…Is that good?”

“Well, ear ornaments are a custom that we started on our own terms. However, when
the exchange is not arranged, the style of the name is still good. Therefore, the clans
in Arkas call themselves vague names such as Glory, Brave and Brightness. The main
clan of Arkus is the Glory Clan”

“Hee”

There were various things among the elves.

I took a rest from the talk by taking a sip from my teacup while looking at the window.
Irina’s room was northeast-facing and was not very sunny but the windows were
facing the forest. And from the window, I saw Anzeros and Dianne training in the
forest.

“But that half girl, I think she was a sword user… what kind of wind is blowing?”

Anzeros was unarmed today. After chasing Dianne and colliding shockwaves, it looked
like she was looking forward to it.

“She would like to be able to fight without a sword… Mainly, because she was
disappointed that we were caught by Phaser”

“Hmm”

The two of us watched the training scenery for a while. Dianne’s movements, which
disappeared when viewed closely, were caught by my eyes even from a distance.
Anzeros was being completely played with. It was in total contrast to Dianne, who shot
her own shockwaves when desperately avoiding enemy shockwaves, by avoiding
them dexterously with minimal movement. Anzeros flew like an arrow, as if running
in leather shoes on ice. Too much, there were a lot of mistakes and a lot of useless
movements too.

“Not at all yet. I wonder”

When I laughed bitterly, Irina muttered while playing with her fan and told me that it
was not so.

“Dianne also seems to be worth teaching. That half girl´s movement is quite different
from one hour ago”

“So?”

“Look”

Anzeros was avoided by Dianne and then thrown away. However, the shockwave was
smashed with both the hands just at the last moment to increase the distance between
them and escape from the chase.

“That girl wasn’t able to squeeze shockwaves with her bare hands before this
moment”

“If you say it…”

The shockwave should have caused a deadly motion within the whole body, at least as
of last year’s desert occasion. Was the sober skill rising?

“She just kicked one shot and sent out a shock wave”

“…Th, That’s Dianne-san’s exclusive patent”

“Well then?”

…Anzeros, I think she had achieved great growth, probably because she fought strong
opponents in a row this past year. She may not be far from becoming a Master
Knight/Great Sword Saint, as Sir Bonaparte said.
————————————-

Night.

“Now, voluntaries. It’s a covert action from here”

The baron made a thumbs-up and Johnny, Keel and I came together. Good luck! It was
a moment to put the hearts together without a word.

…Women gathered from all over the city at Polka´s hot spring on the weekend. It was
a day when the population density was particularly high. And Polka´s women
generally had very good proportions. Yup. Some people said that I was doing a lot of
things with my female slaves, but I would still get inspired by the intellectual
inquisitiveness if the boobs paradise was being deployed at hand, as it was a man’s
saga. It was good though, that those beautiful girls would come close to bewitch you
and would try to do something ecchi, but it was also tasteful to see their defenseless
bathing appearances.

“Everyone, be careful to hide the intrusion route to the surveillance point. If you’re
going to realize it when you’re on the run, you’re going to have to give up on your
escape and protect your legacy for the next generation”

[Understood]

The baron claimed that the route was a legacy to his offspring and he was shining at
that moment. And then…

“Hey, Hey…”

Today was a big failure. Both the baron and the guard troop stepped on their feet and
began to be driven out without seeing too much. And I was the only one who wasn’t
driven out. Luckily, Laila and Dianne were entertained when they were peeped at and
Maia was not too noisy nowadays, so it was only Anzeros who quickly put on a cloak
and chased them. However, there were a lot of elves who were recently staying at
Polka, so they joined the chase after the guys. In fact, Keel was caught by a lasso
(Perhaps for a one-horned horse) by a female of the cherry blossoms clan before he
could flee and was forced to kneel on the ground. Fortunately, I wasn’t found yet, but
I couldn’t move because the escape route was blocked. There was no way to go around
in this rocky place, as it was night time and I might injure myself and during the
daytime also it was impossible. So I was just hiding in a bush until there was no sign
of people. Well, if I thought in reverse, the guards after that would be sweetened by
the fact that Keel and the others were found. Although it could be said that it might
take some time, there was still a chance surely to monopolize the women’s bath.

“How long will it take…”

While I sat on the ground in the bush and asked such a thing, at the same moment
Irina, who wore a cloak nakedly, turned her face towards me suddenly. Our eyes met.
Danger! ‘Don’t move!’ I was in the darkness of the bush right now. There was a little
possibility of being overlooked if I didn’t move. ‘Don’t be hasty!’ It was a battle of
mental power. As I thought that… I was really stuck before I knew it.

“!?”

I couldn’t move my head. I couldn’t move my hands. My legs didn’t move no matter
how hard I tried. And then…

“Why? You have so many women. Why do you peep at others”

While I couldn’t move my eyes, Irina was coming to the side of the bush.

“K… Ku, haa”

I was able to move suddenly. What was that? Magic?

“ [Poisonous snake eye]. It’s a unique spell used by me”

“…It reminded me that you’re a great magician at a time when it doesn’t matter”

Irina walked on the water with only the use of magic. Her magic skills surpassed even
Dianne.

—————————

I sat face-to-face with Irina. By the way, I had a towel wrapped around my waist.
Polka´s peepers liked this outfit. I couldn’t help it. On the other hand, Irina sat on a
stump and felt a very sharp feeling cross her legs while wearing the cloak, whereas
she was completely naked underneath. What kind of composition was that?

“I always think of it. Why is Smithson-dono so obsessed with female bodies?”

“Because I’m someone who loves Polka´s boobs”

I immediately replied strongly.

“…Nu, Nuu. That’s right… that means Guto-dono has a good animal training skill
because of such a sincere face”

“I don’t want you to call Polka an animal trainer production place without permission”

“I, I see. The baron´s wife seems to be happy every day, so I wonder if Guto-dono is
also making efforts at night”

“It may be, but it’s not necessarily animal training. You are actually a silent pervert”

“Naa”

Irina was upset, stretched her ears directly to her side and turned red. Oh, I think that
she stood up because I preached her compositionally?

“I, I´m not especially like that”

“If I think about it, you’ve corrected it many times, but you’re too obsessed with animal
training, aren’t you?”

“Th, That’s because Smithson-dono has a great skill, so it’s just humility…”

“I see, don’t you desire that?”

“Diff… n, no, you can do a lot of things with that skill”

Irina became completely flustered. Good! If I bullied her now, she would run away
from here. Even if she tried to accuse me, I would just be silent because it might
rekindle my suspicions. I could be even possible to get into the flow of a great escape
success!

“Actually you, a man… I mean, you don’t have knowledge about sex at all!”

“Th, That is… I can’t help it, I have this kind of standpoint”

Looking like a 12 or 13 years old human, her body was poor developed. Well, certainly
a little enthusiastic. But…

“So you have a great delusion about sex”

“Th, that’s a denial… I don’t do that”

“All my women are trying to seduce me strangely and the sex that I have is so pleasant
that I can’t stop like its a dangerous drug… that’s why I´m experienced”

“N, Noo… no?”

It seemed that it was better to use a stronger approach so as not to miss this chance
because there were a lot of competitors (There were also people who didn’t surpass
Laila in common sense), and it was more likely to give birth and family than just desire
than sex.

“So to be clear, it was just one element that made my sex feel good.” I thought.

However, if I got too addicted, I’d become a super erotic genie. No, actually Hilda-san
was a super erotic genie, so I relied on her during Almeida´s case.

“Now, what do you think?”

I dared to laugh nastily and brought my face closer to Irina. Then I concentrated my
mind on Irina’s thighs and back, which I was peeping at earlier, collecting blood on my
penis and let it erect.

“!”

It was about time Irina screamed and ran away. I mean, it seemed to go beyond the
range of the word ‘blame’ that it could be joked about if she didn’t run away around
here now. I wondered if she would run away soon because she would be in trouble if
found by Dianne.

“…Un, Understood…”

“What? Did you say it as you were convinced before?”

I was sweating cold sweat on my back while grinning. It was about time to cry loudly,
stand up and run away, Clan chief Irina!
“…U, Umm…”

Irina nodded and unwrapped her cloak. Then…

“If, if you say so much… yo, you can tell me the truth, okay?”

Gently, the cloak fell like a tablecloth on the stump and Irina’s naked body was exposed
with her having a bright red face… dde. Eh. Go, Good…?

◇◇◇

“Welcome to the Trot Kingdom… What can I do for you?”

“…I’ve seen you for the first time. I’m…”

“As you know, this country is still paying the price of defeat. I am still an immature,
powerless king and I can’t offer anything to add to your expectations. I may just waste
your time.”

“…I know. But I have heard that Your Majesty is a bright king.”

“That was the late king and his followers.”

“To the throne and the great hero, you went to the throne to let them live and showed
them the future…”

“…Yes.”

“If so, I will recognize you. With the thirty-nine generations of Trot kingdom, who
followed the proud tradition” The descendants of my lord’s sworn friend”

“…I understand. Let’s hear the story. Kalwin´s [Hero] ”

The moon had an unbelievable light for less than half a month. The place was a grove
of mixed trees. Under the roof of young leaves, it was hard to say that visibility was
good, even if you were lurking in darkness for a long time and had your eyes adjusted
to it. However, the naked female body exposed in this darkness looked strangely
beautiful and shining. I could see every single hair of the whole body very well. Even
though it was early summer, Polka at night was still chilly and one could see the
modestly colored nipples on the trembling skin, firmly asserting themselves.

“…D, Do it…?”

Only at that time, I couldn’t find any margin of one thousand years which always stuck
as an imbalance to the young appearance. I had the immense desire and curiosity to
know about the pleasures I could give to her, which made many women, including
dragons and heroes, lose their minds. But Irina’s inherently strong self-esteem and
shame hindered further provocation and induction. In the end, I would need to kneel
down on the ground like Keel and the others. I think it would be wise to pull away here
if I didn’t want to make it any more complicated. However, Irina’s young, soft-looking
naked body exposed like a strange, modest sacrifice wouldn’t leave my eyes. I wanted
to see this body sway with pleasure and desire within my hands like clear water in a
desert. I wanted to see how Irina’s young face showed joy. I wanted to make my son
go back and forth in this small waist and belly. I wanted to know what kind of voice
she would raise when I hit her womb. I wanted to see what kind of embarrassing face
she would make when I would play with her back hole. I wanted to lick and suck her
nipples. I wanted to see her shameless face begging me for a kiss.

“…No, let’s do it.”

It was roughly the lowest request complaint that leaked from her mouth. However,
Irina, who had been repeatedly delusional about 「Training」 that drove a woman
crazy, was not even complaining about that lowermost level and just dropped her ears
and closed her eyes.
That thick tree stump seemed to have passed a considerable age and was around one
meter in diameter. It was just the right size to put the upper body of the small Irina on
it and to open her legs as though it was a bed, where her feet could be extended and
it’d be better to lie on as well.

“Su… Such an embarrassing posture… is it really fine to do it?”

Irina turned red and said so as I laid her down and held her legs wide open.

“It’s not too embarrassing, it’s in the forest where people can’t see it.”

According to Aurora, even if it was not indoors for elves, they were not so ineligible
for sex in the forest.

“Hey, it’s not about any person or something like that. It’s embarrassing because I’m
showing off myself to you throughout.”

“…Patience.”

“H, Hmm… you’re pushy at a time like this.”

Irina closed her eyes and was somehow convinced. The slightly thicker cloak would
take care of Irina’s back, ensuring it wouldn’t get hurt. Also, there would be no sign of
pain if I held her down a little. To make it better, I pushed the back of my knees to lift
Irina’s hips and brought my face closer to the two unknown holes of her pretty butt.

“Nu, naa… th… that face…!”

“Don’t be surprised at that.”

It was not enough for her to get wet just by imagination. From her skin there was only
the smell of hot spring water and a little sweat. As I enjoyed the feeling of the slightly
thin thighs on my cheeks a little, I buried my nose in her genitals.

“!?”

Irina shook.

“Wh… Wha… What are you doing…”

“Nchuu… hmm? Preparation for inserting my dick into you”

“U, Uuu…”

I purposely frightened Irina directly.

“Th… That is, you don’t exactly need to…”

“If I don’t do it, it’ll hurt both of us.”

“…Uh.”

…I didn’t know where Irina’s source of information about sex was from. If she was
thinking of animals mating, she wouldn’t know about foreplay. If she listened from
within her own body, there were parts that made it impossible to prepare and wait on
their own. It’s because I lose when I get a late start, but the part is big. That was why
Irina seemed to be unconvinced about the act of being teased before the insertion and
tried to stop me by saying

“It is already good.”

But, she was with me right now. It was true that my girls were in that situation, but
that didn’t mean I couldn’t do foreplay at all. And, it was after I licked Irina’s pussy
persistently and more than necessary.

“Th, Then why not… hiaaa!?”

When I saw Irina, who stopped moving because of the stimulation of her clitoris, she
had a chance to strengthen her critique.

“I, hyaaa!? Wh, What, What is this, hiii, gahaa!?”

Irina opened her eyes to the intense stimulation. I burned more than before the
foreplay and burned to the tipping purpose of controlling the battle with Irina, by
teasing with my tongue and front teeth using them to peel off the skin of her clitoris
as if beating the beans. Irina was thus exposed continuously to violent stimulation
before long.

“Hya, huaa, a, aa, ーーーー!!”

A thin, high-pitched voice was raised by Irina as she climaxed. She started dripping
urine on my face and was shaking her whole body. It had a little bitter and fragrant
smell. I dared to bathe in it without avoiding it.

“H, Ha, Haa, Haa… aaaaa.”

Irina tasted the climax and it took her awhile to relax. If this was Anzeros or Selenium,
Laila or Maia, Andy would just have sex with them without thinking about it twice. But
Irina seemed not to be so immune to sexual climax and he felt that it seemed better to
chew firmly, for the time being. I waited for her breath to straighten and didn’t dare to
do anything.

“…Haa… Haa…”

And then, with her breathing in place and in focus, I slowly climbed onto Irina.

“…Ah…?”

“I’ll fuck you.”

“…… A… Aーー…”

Irina leaked a meaningless voice as if she were floating in heat. There was no sign of
resistance. She threw out her thin, small body that had been relaxed, soaked the cloak
under her with sweat and urine and looked up at me with absent minded eyes. It didn’t
make much sense to spend any more time to cool down her passion. I applied my penis
forcefully to her open vaginal hole whether Irina understood it or not and thrusted
forward forcefully.

“…U, a, gaa…!!”

Again, Irina opened her eyes. She continued to be at the mercy of the stimulation from
her lower body and looked a little pitiful as well. But her body was small and a terrible
tightening attacked me instantly and feelings to care about Irina honestly seemed to
fly out instantly. It felt good. Irina’s vagina felt good without any complaints
whatsoever. Unlike Jeanne and Maia, who were slow in their growth due to their racial
characteristics and were not developed in order, this vagina had the undulations of an
adult. I realized that Irina was an adult in reality and only her chest and height were
small. And yet, her vaginal diameter was narrow and the tightening was intense. At
the very last minute I was convinced that it felt as perfect as I could think of, as if it
was made for this size only.

“A, Kuhu… uu… h, haa,… ha, haa, haaa…”

Irina beared the pain and raised and lowered her chest with tears flowing down her
eyes. Her ears were obediently hanging down to the stump. But her nipples were
erect… It still looked painful.

“You’re really horny.”

I was excited about that fact.

“I will move.”

“…E… hu, hiaaa!?”

I was strangely excited by Irina’s lewdness and began to violate her by holding her
light, small body like a tool.

“Ku, uuuu… Sm, Smithson, no, o… please, sya, more… slowly…!”

“It will get better soon…”

“That… a, gu, aaaaa!”

One was excited and didn’t stop. The other one was mean to Irina and told that person
that he was an animal trainer. To be honest, I didn’t think it was a good idea, but I really
didn’t want Irina to feel it and to recognize me as a trainer. It would be nice to be a
little unskilled, selfish and persistent. I was not a sex specialist like Irina thought. I
was just a lewd bastard. I was aware of it properly. So, let us know the minute, and
exaggerate a little. Irina’s narrow vagina reciprocated so that my penis attached with
Irina´s virgin blood was tormented further.

“Hiaaaa! A, i, aaa!!”

On one hand I felt a little sorry for Irina, but on the other hand I was addicted to her
sexual attraction, which I had hardly felt before. Her crying face was cute. The bulges
on her small chest were lovely. The presence of her thin shoulders, the delicacy of her
neck line, the movement of her lips and tongue, her soft hair and her beauty that smelt
like sand. All of this made me strangely excited. The fact that the body of this doll-like
girl was opened by a whistle and by thrusting inside her pussy made me feel as if it
were a dream. I was in such an immorally excited state.

“Irina… Irina, I’ll cum… I’ll put it in you!”

I told Irina that I was at my limit while pressing my lips which were wet with urine on
her mouth.

“Na, aaa… w, wai, wait Smithson-dono…!!”

“Uu… mu, forcibly, put it out!”

“Stop, no, inside, insideee!!… Ku, a, aaaaaaaa!!”

My head was excited and red-hot and I didn’t understand Irina’s words at all. As it was,
Irina’s depth was pierced and I started vomiting semen.

“Kua… a, a……”

Irina opened her eyes and accepted the ejaculation.

And as I ejaculated my head became somewhat clear and refuted Irina’s words……

“Au… ku, haa…”

…… Hey, I. You know what, I made a creampie. Let’s say it again. You know what, I made
a creampie!

“…U, Uwa, so, sorry!!?”

I woke up in a hurry. Irina was staring at me with a dal-looking face. When I thought
so, she reached out and twisted my cheek with her little hand.

“No, no good.”

“I, I’m going to make it to the end of this devil!”

“Af, After all I, until now, for a long time, besides I didn’t say anything!! Everyone is
conceived!”
At Almeida´s time, I used contraceptive magic.

“…Th, That’s true… I think we should be prepared to a certain extent because we had
sex.”

Irina lost power while turning red. No, I understood that the logic didn’t apply to her.
Yup. Was it a good thing or a bad thing to reflect on it without permission or to be good
in a strange direction?

“Le, Leaving that aside… its cold.”

Irina trembled… Yup. Well, it’s like this outdoors. I thought I wanted to dress… but
when I thought carefully we had no clothes here.

“Wh, What am I supposed to do?”

I was troubled. Even if we wind the cloak around us, that cloak was dirty. When I
thought about it, Irina pulled my hand and put it on her.

“Uwa”

“…… I, I can’t stand for a while. In the meantime… you have to warm me up”

…Irina telling such an excuse was also pretty. My penis was beginning to recover.

“Emm… hey, Irina”

“What… u, uwa, that, again!?”

“…L, Let’s do it”

Putting her self-discipline in her own shallowness, she dared to complain about the
lowest demands.

“…Muu.”

Irina made a bitter expression with a bright red face.

“…Th, There is no big difference from inserting it once or twice. So I permit it.”
Sulky Irina allowed a second round and put her arms around my back.

Irina said such sweet things, so I ended up cumming about five times into her that
night until the hot spring fire burned down.

—————————————–

“Ho, owner. It looks like it was great again last night, wasn’t it?”

“Naa”

I was teased by Laila at breakfast the next day.

“Wh, What… no, what are you talking about!?”

“Hoho… Do you underestimate a dragon’s ears?”

…Well, Laila could hear a normal conversation even a few hundred meters away with
her dragon ears.

“How many times have I heard that little girl’s squeaky cry?”

“N, No, Laila, that… na? I’ll talk about it later.”

“I would like to hear that soon.”

“I, I understand, so I’ll see you later?”

“I look forward to it.”

At the same time as Laila left her seat, grinning, I felt bloodthirst from behind me. I
turned around and Maia and Jeanne stood there.

“With whom.”

“…I’m sorry, Andy-sama, I heard it, so let’s talk about it.”

Maia was apologizing while Jeanne stared at me with scornful eyes.

“No, that…”
And when I tried to make an excuse, Irina showed up and ate my breakfast before I
knew it.

“I was taught animal trainer´s skill, with my own body.”

“Andy!!!”

“Jeanne, calm down. It’s bad for the baby.”

Jeanne got angry and Maia stopped her with an unusually anxious face.

“I´m enduring it! Because Hilda-sensei told me to stop having sex!? Despite this!”

“Eeh.”

I, I wondered if it was good.

“I mean, Irina, do you still say I’m an animal trainer?”

“As one expected my sense of values were overturned in one night, so I could
understand the feelings of dark green Almeida and Maia”

…Ah. Well, I didn’t know it because Irina was already completely exhausted by the fifth
shot, but it seemed to be a good idea… maybe.

“That’s just because you were horny and erotic and it won’t be so comfortable from
the very first night.”

“Well, that’s a good thing.”

I didn’t think so. Oh no. Don’t look at me with a flirtatious glance. And don’t stare at
Selenium, Dianne and Apple with great eyes.

◇◇◇

“I see… unfortunately, I don’t have the authority to help.”

“No, it’s not good now. You thought Kalwin kingdom was destroyed by the disaster, but
now it is time for Kalwin to join hands with the countries of this continent again…”
“Wait. May I have a moment, king?

“…Gardner-sensei… no, Duke. Something?”

“You don’t have to decide as you don’t have power. King, you are young and you have
a long way to go before being called a wise king. But Trot is not a powerless country.
It’s also not a country without pride.”

“…What do you mean. Please let me know, Duke.”

“Haha, your Majesty’s strength is that it is well received by the old people… You know
what? Politics is an official stance. This old man has an idea.”
The city of Basson flourished during the time before summer. Travelers would come
there and then go to Trot. Although the station carriage transportation network was
well maintained, the mainstream traveling option was still on foot. Because traveling
in winter might freeze them to death in the camp and during the summers higher
physical strength expended was certainly hard on them, it might be a pleasure for
them to move during a time when it was easy to survive. But when people flowed into
the city, security would become unstable. There were travelers everywhere with bad
manners during their stay. So recently I was a little worried about Apple going to earn
money in the city.

“I think I’m going to pick Apple up in a short time.”

When I was about to leave the shooting training ground, Isaac and Mikagami, who
were also cleaning up nearby, called out to me from behind.

“Ah, wait a minute. I will go too.”

“I will also go.”

Isaac put Mikagami’s foot on his palm in a familiar state and carried her on his
shoulder.

“It looks to be fun. Can I also ride on your shoulder?”

“There is no obligation to ride a man.”

“Tsk”

Isaac was a narrow-minded person.

Isaac, an ox-ogre, had a wide stride, so even if he was walking slowly, I needed to go
faster or even run lightly.
“Hey Isaac, Mikagami, do you have a task to do in the city?”

“Just like you. We go to pick someone up.”

“My sister is helping Apple-san.”

“Ah, yes.”

Mikagami’s younger sister was working as a barker and bodyguard.

…Anyway, could Mikagami’s younger sister, who was not even a soldier, be a bodyguard?

“Hey Mikagami, is your younger sister strong?”

“Within her capacity. I will win if I have a sword.”

“…Without a sword?”

“If I have a sword, I win.”

Apparently, without a sword, Mikagami lacked confidence. This meant her younger
sister was strong. Mikagami, surprisingly, also hated to lose.

“…If she is so strong, why do you worry so much about her?”

As I thought about it, I asked this question. Even if Apple was not good at all by herself,
if it was Mikagami’s younger sister who was as strong as Mikagami, I didn’t know why
she would be picked up by those two. And when I thought about it…

“Well, mentally.”

“She is a lonely person, that girl.”

“…Hee?”

I had never heard of it. Or rather…

“Are you picking her up every day?”

According to I, it was not only surprisingly overprotective but also misplaced.

“Not really.”

“…A little while ago, my mother came to Kate’s room, which I rented in the city.”

“Isaac’s mother?”

I met her once. Unlike Isaac, who had an ox-like face, his mother seemed like a normal
tall woman with an ox horn. It might be better to say hello when she came here.

“But my mother went home the other day.”

“…For that girl, it’s going to be hard for her to be in a room where it’s been lively once
and no one else now. Therefore we do what we can.”

“I see.”

It seemed like a really good family relationship.

“Ogre-san, there’s fortune-telling! It’s very good! It only cost 10 gold coins!”

“…Hey Mikagami.”

“You don’t have to say to that?”

In the city, Mikagami’s younger sister dressed in an exotic red and white costume and
was barking before a brothel. No matter how you looked, it was no fortune-telling.

“Will y… y… you come with me?”

“You can’t tell my fortune.”

“Even so, 10 gold coins for a try?”

“That’s right.”

Immediately, a little dirty traveler got caught. The traveler disappeared into the
fortune-telling tent in the back of the alley.

“U, Uooo!! High-level!”

Somehow, excited voices could be heard.

“Kyaaaa!?”

Apple screamed in bewilderment. Then, in a few seconds, the traveler was blown out
from the tent and rolled on the ground.

“Not good. Take this.”

From the gap of the tent, the foot that Mikatami’s younger sister had raised could be
seen.

“Ka… Kate-chan, the present person’s wallet… fell down, what am I supposed to do?”

“Bad guys don’t have human rights. Let’s take it.”

“…Having such a customer halfway in the morning.”

“Aunt Dorothy did say the world was rough.”

“……”

That seemed like a scam to be clear.

“Mikagami. Isaac. I suggest that she should learn the standard language well.”

“N… No objection.”

“Same…”

We rushed into the tent before the next poor victim came out.

—————————-

“I thought it was strange…”

Apple said that with an exhausted face.

Isaac and Mikagami had preached Mikagami’s younger sister, so, for now, it was a
diversion. The two came back to the corps building first.
“I think you’re an excellent bouncer, but if you were seen by the military police, you
would be arrested.”

“…I will change the way from now on.”

“I think it’s right.”

Two people sighed.

“So… as a matter of fact, do you earn money?”

“Little-by-little. Local people use it more often than travelers.”

“Hee?”

I didn’t think fortune-telling was something that someone would use often and it was
a strange story that there were many local people. But then I thought it was misplaced
according to Apple’s commentary.

“Because it is not an oracle or a fortune judgment. For example, I think there is a lot of
room for local people to use it because they want to know, such as the safety of their
families far away, the tools they have lost, or the whereabouts of the livestock that has
fled.”

“I see…”

I didn’t know where Apple’s way of dealing differed from that. But I understood that
Apple expected local demand and it was starting to bear fruit.

“It would have been nice if it worked well.”

Apple was not going to accompany us on the upcoming investigation trip. Some people
said that she was not very strong, but… I just hoped for her to be in a safe place as
much as possible. After that, I wondered what she would do during that time. In that
respect, Apple was safe because she could work in this way in a community-based
manner. However, I didn’t say it aloud. It was somewhat unpleasant that no technology
could be used for investigation. However, Apple was a half-elf who made a living by
reading human complexions. She smiled as if she was a little embarrassed that she
understood it.
“……”

And, just a little while later, she leaned over in front of me and asked for a kiss. I was
not against it. To taste relaxed, we put out our tongues together and entangled them
lightly like the hands when dancing. The feel of the other party’s lips rubbing against
the surface of my lips and the feel of the tongue of the other party sliding on my tongue
strangely tickled and was pleasant. We kissed for a long time. And then Apple let go of
my face.

“…I heard from Kate-chan.”

Apple then brought up a subject that was completely unrelated to the investigation
trip.

“She told me that beastmen get estrus on a full moon, while ogres get rougher on a
new moon.”

“…Hee”

The intensity of a beastman in estrus had been tasted only once. That was an unusual
vacancy.

“What about elves? Humans… besides what about half-elves?”

Inside my room, dimly lit by a fat-burning lantern, I could see the full moon about to
rise from the other side of the window. With the light on her back, Apple slowly took
off her robe. Then the thin underwear under her robe was removed to show a
bewitching dance.

“…I wish half-elves mating season is tonight.”

“When you want to, it’s good in the estrus period.”

“The mating season of an animal is a signal from the body that it is ready for pregnancy.”

Apple stroked her lower abdomen emphasizing the important organs in it.

“If my heart and body are asking for Andy-san together, it would be nice. If I could have
your baby right now… I’m sure I’ll be looking forward to more tomorrow.”
“Apple…”

“…Am I too desperate?”

She displayed a lonely, shy smile while putting her fingers on the collar. My precious
female slave who took it for granted that she would give birth to my child before she
knew it. I couldn’t remember why she cared about that collar so much, my first love.
It was a strange situation, but before I knew it, she had come here to take reality as it
was. Her time had not yet asked for “Tomorrow”. It was kind and fun to be with
everyone. It was comfortable to accept me. She only found out the meaning of living
in the moment, yet she had no reality or desire in her future or dreams. So Apple did
not want the future where I might leave her alone, not to come. For her, pregnancy
was… the existence of my child was a necessary condition for her to live in the future.

“I’m so happy that Apple desperately wants to bear my child.”

“…Really?”

“Yes. I’m not going to let you go until I get you pregnant.”

“If so… you don’t mind letting go of me? You have been eating me for a long time,
trained me in having sex and letting me do fortune-telling. Of course, you can have sex
with me anywhere. It’s a waste to pull out your dick, so leave my pee in. We will wipe
each other. Don’t you think it’s nice to be one all the time?”

“Sometimes you’re terrific with such delusions.”

“I want you to love me so much that it feels like a dream.”

“…As it seems, it is moderate without a child, right?”

“Huhuu… I know♪”

Apple threw off my clothes too. Then she fell on me. Her busty chest fell on my face
and it felt as if I was smashed by her two boobs and her erect nipples. And when our
bodies stuck together we left them to the bed. Then a screeching sound came from the
window.

“!?”
I raised my head. This is not a thriving glass industrial area like Trot capital, so the
only window was a wooden shutter. Sure enough, the stick that was supporting the
shutter stumbled. Thus the window closed and the moonlight was cut off. The bad
thing was that the lantern had already gone out. The room was pitch black. Yet, as
many as six glowing eyes floated in the darkness.

“!!”

It made me nervous. What was that? Was it a monster? Why in such a place? I had to
protect Apple too. Anyway, I had to do something for the moment.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

I screamed as that was what I could do the fastest. If the other party was frightened, it
would be good. If someone nearby heard me, it’d be even better. Anyway, the sheet
was swung while screaming and I pushed Apple to the entrance side to defend her and
threw things randomly at the place where the six eyes were. However, six glowing eyes
tore the sheet easily, and there was no sign that someone was hit by the things I had
thrown and it was not frightened of my scream of course. The sad result was that I was
completely screaming and confused alone. Damn, it was weird. This might be a big
pinch. Could I stay safe until Maia, Diane or Anzeros came? I might go on a rampage
naked while having such a sad resolution. The six bright thin eyes looked at me and
suddenly my arms and feet were grabbed and pulled down to the ground. And then…

“What… What happened And…”

Anzeros (Wearing a long tank top instead of pajamas) jumped into the room with
magic light,… what she saw… was the naked me being held down by three Catwoman.
Well, I also correctly recognized my condition there for the first time. The naked Apple
sat with her legs opened in an M-shape without knowing the situation in the corner
of the room.

“What is the situation?”

Sorry, I want to know that too.

————————————-

“I’m Luna Basil. Before that… I want to receive that person’s sperm.”
“Ah…”

Among the three cat beasts, it could be said that she was the calmest. Which reminded
me, last year, I made a rampage in the cat beast colony in the desert. So…

“I’m, Yuna Basil.”

“Lina Basil…”

…Eh? What?… That was? These children, by any means, looked to be in the middle of
their teens… what were their names? No way… really?

“Yo… You and my children…?”

I checked with Luna. She dyed her cheeks a little and turned her eyes away.

“E, Eeeee!!?”

“Naa… Andy-san’s illegitimate children!?”

Anzeros and Apple were stunned. Like that…!?

“Joke”

Luna looked at me again.

“Ha?”

“No one can grow this much in a year from seeding. These children were among the
ones you seeded, my relatives.”

“I… I see.”

“Surnames in rural colonies are the same…”

…I was fooled.

“That’s it, why suddenly…”

Anzeros asked that question while recasting the magic light. Luna still had a serious
look.

“Because I failed to become pregnant.”

“…Uh?”

“I heard that the ox-ogre colony’s aunt went to see her son, so I tried to come.”

“…Eh”

“Tonight is a full moon… Try again, the man who has sex with many women.”

Luna took off her underwear without an expression in front of us. While we were all
stunned, the other two also handed over their underwear while saying something.
The shutter was closed and I couldn’t see it anymore, but tonight was a full moon. So,
it was the same full moon as that night.

“Again, make me pregnant properly.”

In Anzeros’s magic light, the amount of lumination was gradually falling. The catgirls
dropped their underwear from their slender legs and approached me. Anzeros cast
magic again and added more light. Just as Apple was keen on it, she reopened the
window and let in the moonlight, gaining visibility and moved in front of the catgirls.

“Wa… Wait a minute! I don’t know what it is all about, but it doesn’t have to be Andy-
san!”

The three catgirls stopped for a while and thought a little.

“But… it’s fine.”

“Yup!”

“Nyaa!”

If you looked closely, love juice was dripping down their thighs. Was it because of the
moon? It seemed that there was a high possibility that the smell of the estrus on me
and Apple was influencing them. It seemed that the smell was also the cause last time.

“If… If it’s good with other people, do it with others!”

“Apple calm down. Or perhaps I should say wear this.”

Anzeros handed the sheet while saying that with a nervous face.
“But, Anzeros-san…”

“It’s fine.”

The catgirls were strongly influenced by the moon. It reflected not only in estrus but
also in their physical abilities. I mean, now they were quite strong. It was possible to
get too distracted, to be irritated, and to be exposed, to be untouched. I was able to see
that Anzeros was concerned about it by his move of trying to interrupt between Apple
and the catgirls by casual footing. I was food for them, so even if I could get the
minimum amount of personal safety, it was still too dangerous if Apple got rough.

“Andy-saan…”

Apple looked at me with a sad face. Now the point of the future was postponed. And I
was ready to lend a hand to Apple.

“All right, Apple. Come here.”

“…Eh?”

Apple and the catgirls didn’t understand the meaning. Anzeros had a suspicious face
for a moment, then understood and sighed. I then dared to say to the catgirls…

“All three… no, I will seed all five of you. There will be no complaints, right?”

Opening their eyes as if they were under pressure, I grabbed their shoulders and
pushed them lightly onto the bed.

“Nya!”

“Wh, What?”

Catgirls were confused.

“Listen up, turn your asses towards me.”

The upper bodies of the three catgirls were made to crawl on the bed a little forcefully
and the hips were arranged. Cat beasts were known for their leg strength and they had
beautiful buttocks. I slapped them lightly and then told them…
“I’m going to fuck you without worrying, nasty female cats. But disobeying bad girls
need to wait.”

“Nya…”

“Why are you so proud?”

I slapped Luna’s ass strongly that seemed unhappy.

“Nya!?”

“Un-der-sto-od?”

“Ye… Yes.”

I was in a Deadly sadistic mode. It was best not to let these guys, who were acting by
instinct, take the initiative. So I dared to release the villain Smithson in me and took
the initiative at a stretch. Thus…

“Apple, Anzeros, you guys…”

I pulled their hands and placed the two between the catgirls.

“Hua… ah, Andy-san…?”

Apple was a little confused about the sudden change of atmosphere.

“…I thought that you had something like this in mind.”

After muttering as if she was stunned, Anzeros rolled up the hem of her tank top,
lowered her underwear and stuck out her buttocks. When she came to my room, she
was expecting it lightly, so she had already started to release the expected juice
between her crotch.

“Higu… u”

“Wh, What… you, something like that… you are happy to be slapped?”

Luna looks into Anzeros’s face and expressed her disbelief. Anzeros muttered with a
slight vague voice…
“…Huhu, I’m… a pervert.”

“Pervert…”

“Yeah. Also, Andy likes to be violent…”

She proudly told something very embarrassing and smiled happily when I slapped her
butt again strongly. Stunning autumn colors bloomed. (TL note: Description of a bright-
red butt)

“Hiaa… ♪”

Anzeros trembled and fainted in agony, while I suddenly plunged into the cat beast
called Lina without foreplay for the time being.

“Nyaa… su, suddenly…”

“You’re going to regret coming to my room. It’s my way of getting back to an

undisciplined cat like you!”

“Nya,… a, aa… a, naaaa!?”

I held her tightened buttocks with both hands and started to reciprocate violently. The
hole of this cat beast was completely in estrus and obediently accepted my violent
invasion. I pierced the hole of this girl who was still in her mid-teens without any
remedies, steadily moving in and out. It was like a maiden’s tongue that got stuck in
this hot and dirty filth and looked like a rich kiss. The feeling of the vivid yet thick sex
compulsorily with the tension that kept rising, invited my violent insult further.

“Nya, Nyaaaa!! Hiu, gr, great, greatt… like this, like this!!!”

Lina shook her ears and tail and was driven by me to her limits. If I thought about it,
although I had been attacked by her, she was still at such an age and it would be bad
because it would be her second time having sex since the loss of her virginity. It felt
good to add a little more stimulation, but it was a pity to return to a ruthless rape
during this wonderful full moon.

“Hey, it’s coming, coming, I will shoot my sperm into you, so relax your uterus and eat
plenty of it!”
“Nyaaaa… hi, hiu, hihuuu… hu, hurry up, more, no, no… hi, hiaaa.”

Lina was shocked and couldn’t breathe properly from the pleasure and vibration and
pleaded for my ejaculation like salvation. Excited by her tearful eyes, I cummed.

Byukuu… Byukuu.

I held down her waist while releasing my semen.

“Ha, Haaa, Haaa… Huuu, Huuu…”

When I released Lina, I pulled out my penis which was covered in a mix of sperm and
love juice. Luna had a stunned expression on her face from this sex scene and was
staring at my dick and told…

“…Few.”

“N, No, this is normal.”

When I had my fun in the cat beast colony, sperm hell magic was applied to me and
other than that, I received a lot of mischief training from Hilda-san. It was not good to
have normal conditions and the arrangement together. But…

“…Well, I can let you have a little bit more motivating amount.”

Anzeros got up from the bed. Come to think of it, she could also use sperm hell magic.

“…Therefore, look.”

“Naa…?”

Anzeros hugged Luna sideways. Holding Luna’s legs beside her, she invited her to raise
her legs. Two pretty holes were in close proximity and exposed to me.

“Andy, first put in here… ♪”

“Eh, go, good but.”

“Of course, with all your strength, right?”

“…O, Ou…”

I inserted my penis into Anzeros´s pussy while I tightly grabbed her red swollen butt
as per her order. Anzeros casted a spell with a low voice, accepting it with a blissful
look. And the junction with me glowed brightly.

“…Magic, it’s it…”

“Yup!”

Without any hands, Anzeros casted magic from her pussy.

“Now my consciousness… I’m concentrating on ballast… ♪”

“You pervert female slave.”

“Yeah, I am a lewd female slave… from the bottom of my heart, I am your semen toilet…
♪”

Saying so, happily from the bottom of her heart, Anzeros lifted her hips and sucked
my dick into her lower body to make it easier for me to move. Her nasty switch had
been getting lighter recently.

“Good, then pour your white piss into me…!!”

I was also very weak to it because my heart had been charmed by such an Anzeros
who had an endlessly lewd and happy look. I completely thrusted my penis inside and
got used to optimizing Anzeros’s vagina with all my energy and then went back and
dig up the vagina.

“Hi, Hiaaa… uh, uhh, good… put it out, I want to become pregnant, don’t restrain
yourself, put your sperm into my stomach at anytime!!!”

“U, oooo!!!”

I reached my limit during my sex with Anzeros now and ejaculated. My sperm shot
into her and Anzeros’s belly became tense and swelled up momentarily. Anzeros
squeezed her eyes and beared it. It continued for a while and as it couldn’t withstand
the pressure, the sperm leaked from the gap between the vagina and my penis and
overflowed as if it broke a dam.
“Haa… Haaa…”

Anzeros showed a good face to Luna who was in front of her.

“If you get out of this much… you’ll be satisfied, won’t you?”

“Ye, Yeah… you are amazing.”

“Aha… magic?”

“…You are so happy to be fucked.”

“Hahaa. I said I’m a pervert♪”

Anzeros said so happily. I pulled out my dick from Anzeros and pushed it into Luna’s
vagina while being covered in a mix of sperm and love juice. As expected, Luna also
had little experience, so it seemed a little painful. However, although I fucked Lina with
all my might earlier, I couldn’t say that I would jump on Luna too. From the beginning
into the top gear, after having sex with Anzeros, I continued to move as it is.

“Nku… u, yo, you, after all are a man who has sex with many women… you don’t think
about the woman…!”

“You don’t even think about the man.”

With a little resentment that she has disturbed my lovey-dovey relationship with
Apple, I slapped her hips to blame Luna. Although she was a little older than Lina and
Yuna, Luna’s vagina was probably still unexplored as she was still unfamiliar with men
and her reaction to being overwhelmed by intense extraction was unremarkable.
However, Luna’s vagina had already become a right of sexual desire because there was
only violently sex repeated in front of her eyes. She hugged my dick with her vagina
completely, loving it, indulging in it and was completely intoxicated. Luna’s expression
was just painful… even as she was trying to hide it, but she was revealing the true
nature of an estrus female cat beast which couldn’t be suppressed or stopped.

“Hiu, Hyauhh… you, a man who has sex with many women, brute, stallion… ♪”

“Wh, What did you say, you female pervert, rude, bitch!!”

“I, I’m not a bitch… female cat… kku, I’m at least, a female cat…”
“Either way, you’re a nasty bitch who’s been chasing after my penis greedily!”

“I’m not a bitch… I, I only know your penis…!!”

“Anyone will do!”

“No, Not good… I want your child!!”

Such an exchange in the form of yellings was done by us while having sex. When I
noticed it, Anzeros was looking scornful. Apple also looked sideways.

“…What are you saying willingly.”

“Andy-san… it’s unfair that only you feel comfortable…”

“E, Eee!?”

I was a little puzzled, but my head was suddenly pulled by Luna and she started
sucking my lips. My tongue was overlapped by another thin and sticky tongue and the
inside of my mouth was attacked as well. When she released my lips, she breathed
violently and her eyes were wet too.

“You’re good…”

“……”

“I want your child! You´re good with your dick! I want your sperm. And I’ve always
wanted to kiss you!!”

“!!!”

Unconsciously, even though I was puzzled by such a cute confession of Luna, my penis
responded honestly. Next, I injected a large amount of semen into Luna´s belly as it is.

“Ha, gaa… ku, this… this, you… human, semen… ♪”

Shedding sweat, she withstood the sudden internal pressure and showed a relieved
smile. Luna then fainted… Yes. As Anzeros said, I thought that something very dangerous
was removed and operated.
Lastly, I fucked Apple and Yuna and came while being influenced by sperm hell magic.

“Hau, u, nyauuu… like this, intense, nyaa… this, in this way!!”

“Cu, Cum again… Andy-saann♪”

I put Yuna on Apple, piling up on top of each other, and insert my son while alternately
tasting those two holes. Apple’s well-adapted vagina was good and Yuna’s young
vagina was even better than Lina´s. When I fucked Yuna wildly while pulling on her
tail, she would cramp while crying. However, it could be noted only by Lina who got
up after hearing Yuna´s cries as I pulled on her tail.

“Th, That’s not good, human. Yuna will have a tail ache if you overdo it and she would
faint.”

“…Is, Is that so?”

I was wondering if it would make me feel more comfortable, but in fact, it was the
same principle as tightening with the buttocks. I stopped it because it was a pity. When
I thought, Yuna, who was a bit addicted, shook her tail violently and invited me further.

“Nyaa… fi, fine… more tail, pull it like reins, be rude to me… ♪”

“……”

I felt sorry. I was about to wake up to a troubling orientation. This made it difficult for
the Northern Forest lot to refute. However. I was begged by such a young girl with
erotic eyes which made it hard to withstand.

“Nyaa… hu, hurts… Moree…!!”

“Andy-san, let it out… seed my womb♪

“I… I want it too… I will pull the tail and cum in your uterus♪”

I was invited into two holes. Without hesitation I pulled the tail and ejaculated in the
bellies of those two. I wanted them to feel the danger of the sperm hell magic now.

[Aaaaaaaaa♪]
——————————

After all that I spent my super ass massage seeding time until morning, interrupted by
my rehydration and Hilda-san’s appearance event.

“…The night is dawning.”

“Andy-san, already my hip…”

“…Andy’s waist is getting stronger.”

“HuuHuuHuu. Actually, Hilda-sensei’s massage was effective from time to time.”

In the river at dawn, we washed our faces, sheets and various places together. Yes, I
was indeed sleepy. I needed to be careful not to accidentally attack my men in today’s
training.

“…So, the three of you were satisfied?”

I asked that to the three cat beasts washing their bodies a little apart from us. As
expected, the two young cat beasts raised their hands with their exhausted faces.
Saying “I can’t do it anymore”. However, Luna looked back at me with the usual
expressionless face while bathing in the water naked and said, “Now it’s impossible”.

“I will come again when the full moon arrives.”

“Eh…?”

“Maybe I’m not pregnant.”

“I, I see.”

…I don’t know how to judge.

“Would you go back to the colony if you were pregnant?”

Apple listened in earnest. Luna pondered. Few seconds… Dozens of seconds… Few
minutes…

“…Since one child is not enough, I will come again.”

Luna stared at Apple. Or rather towards this tension.

“I’d like you to finish it somewhere else.”

“Unpleasant?”

“…By all means?”

“Yup.”

Anzeros and Hilda shrugged their shoulders. What?

“…If you’re going to be near Andy-san, you have to wear a collar like this and become
a female slave.”

Apple pointed at her collar. Female slaves were not common even in Celesta. It was an
abnormal word. But Luna thought otherwise.

“Where can I get it?”

“No, wait a minute!”

Don’t let the number of female slaves grow on their own, Apple!

——————————

By the way.

“Uu… I hate studying…”

“If you run away, I will contact grandpa and you will return to the colony, alright?”

“Older sister is a demon!”

Mikagami’s younger sister was made to study standard language, society and morality
every morning and evening under Mikagami. I wondered if the female corps building
was good enough, although there was certainly a room left. I thought so, but it seemed
that Dianne managed to do the procedure well.

“Well, it’s a reassuring thing to have her as Apple’s bodyguard.”

Dianne who said so seriously was solemn.

“The appearance of the corps is becoming more and more unsteady…”

“About half of it was your work.”

I’m sorry.
I’ve been sneaking around every time I came to Polka lately.

“Jackie-san, how about this?”

“Hmm. There is no loosening of the tack, right and left balance… good. The rest is to
dress the person in question and adjust it.”

“Yeah!”

It was a piece of armor dressed in a wooden form. It was completely self-made up to

one plate, but of course, it was not elaborate. I was doing it at the beginning of the
week and my own skill was mediocre. Moreover, I followed Jackie-san’s instructions,
who did not practice at a proper armor workshop. There was no room to make a
design that worked well. Breastplate and waist armor, not much different from the
armor worn by Keel and Johnny. I would like to put on a gauntlet and a shin pad, but
that was a part of the wearer’s preference, including the choice to not wear it.

“Did you also make a helm?”

“Many Ace Knights can’t wear it, but after listening to their tastes, I guess.”

“I see. That’s it.”

“Completed.”

Pan! I hit my hand on Jackie-san’s hand. I made the high-five as I would have been
blown away if Jackie, who was an ogre, hit my hand. However, nothing changed the
joyful expressions that we finally did it.

“You did it!”

“I really wanted to get the help of my dad. It was a promise we made when I was a kid.”

In collaboration with Jackie instead of my dad, I made my first 「Sword St. Armor」.
No, it was not Sword Saint but Ace Knight. Of course, the wearer was…

——————————

“Anzeros, please come here for a moment.”

“Yes?”

Inside the inn’s cafeteria, after completing the fight training with Dianne, I caught
Anzeros, who had tied up her hair with her bath set aside.

“What? Ma, Maybe… e, emm, I’m sweaty now, after I got to the hot spring…”

I took and pulled Anzeros’s hand who misunderstood and had her cheeks dyed red.

“You can enter the hot springs slowly later, so please come with me for a little while.”

“That…”

“It’s just a little bit. It’s about 10 minutes.”

“…You’re so desolate.”

“No, it’s not what you think.”

—————————-

Our… No, I brought Anzeros to Jackie-san’s workshop.

“Well, in front of this person.”

“Calm down. There’s not much reason why an Ace Knight would be called to the
workshop.”

“A, Ah, uh… ne, new collar?”

“Is that so?… No, it’s different.”

“I made armor for you.”

“Eh…”

It was a small armor for Anzeros based on black to match her old armor. The design
was really mediocre. There was nothing nifty about it. Speaking of strength, I used
materials that were as light as my wallet allowed.

“This… Andy?”

“Half of it was done by Jackie-san’s hand.”

“No, no, half is half. Andy-bocchan is really skillful.”

Anzeros reaches out to the new armor that seemed to have a fingerprint.

“…Armor tailored to me…”

“I don’t know who made the previous armor, but it was too big. You wore it and became
an Ace Knight. I think you can do better with proper armor.”

Anzeros used to wear a black breast armor once in a while to hide her small, swollen
chest or to store her long hair. Since it was broken, she came in light clothing like
engraved leather clothes, but an armor suited the orthodox swordsman Anzeros more.
I tried to do my best so that I could achieve a reliable defense without being too cool
as a swordsman so as not to obstruct the movement as much as possible. It was in
accordance with Anzeros specialized in high-speed combat.

“Try it on.”

“Well, but I smell like sweat.”

“You’ll sweat so much anyway… I will make final adjustments while you’re taking a
bath.”

“…Okay.”

Anzeros removed the clasps, lifted the armor that came with a sizzle, smiled with a
flushed face and wore it on her own as if to check slowly. She was struggling with her
hair and tried to put it in the armor. So I approached her gently, put my hand on her
neck and put all her hair out of the armor.

“Ah…”

“It’s okay. That’s all fine.”

“…Yup.”

Next, she wore the waist armor. Anzeros took the short sword which was for sale that
was around and let Jackie check it with his eyes and then hung it on her waist. It was
part of trying on, not getting it. Then bringing a full-length mirror, Anzeros was
reflected in it. The orthodox swordsman was complete.

“…Wow.”

“You can’t be impressed only by the appearance. Try moving a little.”

“Ye, Yes…”

Anzeros pulled out the short sword and swung it lightly. Then she walked lightly and
stepped back and forth.

“Wow, an armor that fits your body and is so easy to move in too…”

“…That’s why I always told you I can always customize it.”

“Can I move outside a little?”

“Yes, it’s your armor”

Then Anzeros nodded happily, went out and dashed, jumped, and flashed her sword.
Then, shockwaves repeatedly emitted from the air toward an empty plain.

“Ahahaha!!”

She put her sword in the sheath, landed with laughter and spun around in front of me.

“Thank you, Andy! I ’m so happy!”

“…We, Well, I’m glad you’re happy… but that adjustment?”

“This is enough.”

“……”

She was originally violent with a strangely sized armor, so she may not be sure of her
dissatisfaction.

“Anzeros”

“Yup”

“Make a slight backflip.”

“…Shall I try it?”

“Yes”

Anzeros’s athletic ability was about three turns in the air rather than backflip, but I let
her do so. Stretching her body, putting her hand on the ground, she landed with a slight
flutter.

“Uhh…”

“…Did you have any trouble with the arm operating range?”

“What I can do with this armor is a new dimension for me.”

“Really…?”

“But… the left arm’s shoulder armor is a little stiff.”

“Really?”

I checked hurriedly. Shapes and joints should be perfectly symmetric… Maybe Anzeros
had a different left-right balance. The dominant arm had more power obviously.

“What about the waist armor?”

“I’ve never worn it before, so I’m not sure what’s wrong. However, I’m a little late for
the bounce.”
“Ah…”

…In Anzeros‘s case, it might be better to make the waist protection lighter. I made it
with great pains, but should I remake it into a scale-type skirt? It would become lighter
and would be able to follow the movement of her waist depending on the lining.
Actually, I made a prototype of that type, so I could customize it.

“Okay… Take a bath and wait. I’ll do it properly in the meantime.”

“E, Emm, it’s okay to stay here!”

“Understood Understood.”

I waved my hand to Anzeros, who cared too much about me.

—————————–

The armor that Anzeros took off and the prototype scale skirt was put together in a
wooden form and fine-tuned. I also tried to paint it lightly. Black scale waist armor and
imposing curved chest armor. I couldn’t deny the mismatch for a moment.

“Uhh”

“…Bocchan.”

Jackie-san laughed with a grin and presented an old flea.

“Ah, I see.”

Should I make a scale-like work on the breastplate?

“Nice idea.”

“Haha. It’s not my idea.”

Jackie showed me the flea pattern. My father’s name was carved on it.

“I was wondering if I could somehow join something from Master Smithson to the joint
work. When I was looking for a tool that could be used for finishing this time, I found
this.”
“I see…”

I grabbed the flea. I felt like my father was encouraging me as if coming out of it, trying
to fulfill my duty.

“…Sorry, Jackie-san… Can I stay here tonight?”

“It’s hard to do it overnight.”

“I don’t have much time.”

A notice of reorganization was coming soon. If we officially undertook the investigation

at the demon territory, there would be no more time to play around with armor like
this.

“…Draw a drawing of the work. Let’s take turns.”

“Jackie-san… is that really okay?”

I think it was ‘my’ job. Thinking about it, Jackie laughed at me.

“As you said, I made half of the armor. I wanted to work with Master too.”

When Jackie saw the flea, a few tears came out with a nostalgic light. I nodded.

————————

As we expected, the work took the whole night to be completed. I thought Jackie-san’s
polite finish and my best of paintings had finally created a cool armor. I made fine
adjustments to the left shoulder.

“Hua…”

“Thank you, Jackie-san.”

“Hahaha. I’m really sleepy… Bocchan, you can take it with the wooden form.”

“Ah… yeah”

In the dim light at dawn, I thanked Jackie-san politely and carried the armor up to the
inn by holding the entire wooden form. I intended to make it lighter, but it was still
quite heavy.

“Ku… Anzeros is so great to be able to wear it so lightly…”

Someone’s hand picked up the wooden form when I said that.

“Ho. It’s an unexpected meeting at a time like this.”

It was Laila.

“You?”

“Don’t worry. I was just immersed in the hot spring.”

…She could hear people’s voices even from a distance. Perhaps, while I was talking
with Jackie-san, she was watching from somewhere… no, she was listening. However,
I was thankful for the help because it was a body that fluttered at dawn.

“Shall I take it to the inn?”

“Yes… thank you.”

“Don’t worry about it… But it’s an armor that looks as if it’s me.”

“Hahaha.”

Armor with black scales. That’s right as I was told that.

At the inn, Anzeros, Dianne, Selenium, Apple and Aurora woke up and were waiting.

“Andy!”

“Why is everyone awake?”

I was a little surprised.

“Ahem… Dark elves are good at night. Sometimes we don’t sleep.”

Dianne said something like that.

“When it was spoilered, Selenium sometimes went to peek and reported what Andy
was doing.”

As Apple told that everyone was waiting without a lid, Dianne looked uncomfortable.
But I was a little happy that everyone was worried about me.

“By the way, Hilda and Maia put Jeanne to sleep, so don’t blame them.”

“I won’t blame them.”

I laughed a little at Laila’s follow-up. It would be natural for no one to be awake.

“Nevertheless, favoring only Anzeros is not good. I also want something.”

“Someday you will hit with a sword made by me, so wait patiently.”

Aurora originally had a style that did not need to wear armor, so I didn’t know what to
make for her.

“…I’d like a ring anyway. Perfect for my ring finger.”

“I will think about it.”

I made a proposal and isn’t it bad? And then…

“…Can I try it on?”

Anzeros touched the armor and turned her eyes towards me. I nodded. Anzeros smiled
happily and began to put on the armor again. Selenium and Dianne also helped, and
an Ace Knight in shining armor appeared immediately.

“Ho. I miss this again.”

“Anzeros looks good.”

“The scales are wild and wonderful!”

“Andy-san can really do this…”

“Muu… I wonder if I should aim for physical strength and fighting style too so that I
also can wear armor.”

Everyone was complimenting Anzeros’ appeal. After all, it was a little unpleasant that
there was no gauntlet or shin pad, but Anzeros was still happy and laughing.

“Thank you, Andy. I’ll take good care of it.”

Listening to those words, I took a quick breath and said,

“No, with great care, the difficulty increases.”

“Eh…”

It was the deciding line of the master of the workshop where I was training.

[Someone who cherishes armor on the battlefield isn’t a good fellow. A courageous
man would be muddy and full of wounds, even on the battlefield. Come again after
breaking it. I’ll fix it as many times as you want]

The master said so and sent out young swordsmen who were still in armor. On the
other hand, there was a guy who said, “I’ll come back to tumble”, but the opposite is
true.

[Armors are tools that save lives. Can’t take care of it, can you live longer? If you’re
preoccupied with the first-class, then you’re cool. Well, if you’ve got a mess, you can’t
help, Well, I’ll ask you for excuses, so take it before you can’t wear it]

In short, the master was just fond of preaching, but the figure that corrected the
swordsman’s back with that line was very cool and we were able to remember it while
mimicking the line.

“What?”

When I talked about the story of my master, imitating him, everyone smiled.

“You are a man who imitates people.”

“Am I praised?”

“I’m praising you. I thought they were your words.”

Dianne gave me subtle praise while sipping on her cold tea. Well, I was certainly good
at the decision lines of the bearded Sword Saint, or in quoting of other people’s words.

“Okay. I’ll do my best to make it tattered. And you will fix it?”

Anzeros shyly stroked her chest armor. I nodded.

“Now, you should sleep well.”

I remembered being up all night when Laila said that and I yawned a lot.

“Good Night, Andy-san.”

“Actually, I’m also a little sleepy, so let’s sleep together♪”

“Na, Se, Selenium-san!? If that’s the case, I also…”

“You just slept? I’m really sleepy right now.”

I was taken to the bedroom by everyone. From there, as I was really sleepy, I fell asleep
instantly.

When I woke up in the afternoon, all three were naked and straddled me without
permission.

——————————-

In the evening, when I went to Jackie’s workshop to say hello again, there was a female
elf with a ponytail. It was that Renfangas knight with an impressive black gauntlet.

“Naa… y, you, Andy Smithson!!”

“…You´re?”

I might have forgotten her name and thought for a while.

“It’s Sharon!!”

“Ah…”
It was so.

“Why are you here…?”

Sharon pretended not to see me and said so. I felt a little bad, but if I showed a hostile
intention from here, it might be bad for Irina.

“I know the store owner… Why are you in this place? This is a blacksmith. If it’s about
swords, the red clan can help you more.”

“I know it even if you don’t say it… I’m here for armor, not for a sword. The other day,
I broke my armor during monster hunting, but the people in the northern forest don’t
use armor.”

“Hee”

Well, I hadn’t seen Gorkus or Diel using armor.

“That’s why I am looking for a substitute armor…”

“I don’t think there is any stock of armor at such a remote blacksmith.”

At best, there might be a repair of the armor of the guards and the baron’s collection.
There was no way to make a new armor without anyone’s size and if you were not in
a hurry, the price would not change that much.

“No, unfortunately, I already found something good.”

“What a regret.”

“Huhuhu”

Sharon laughed meanly. ‘Why is she so hostile to me?’ I hadn’t done anything wrong
with her, right? I mean. There was. Armor.

“I used to come all the time, but I didn’t know there was so much armor.”

“You’ll know how much your attention is.”

Sharon shook her ponytail and stretched their chests and pointed at something.
“That’s it. It just has a perfect size.”

I looked at the direction she pointed at.

Bikini armor. Made by me.

“…Eh, that?”

Since I used it as mischief to Dianne, I had Jackie-san take care of it as it might be useful
for something.

“I wonder why an armor with this design can be found in Trot. It’s not so unusual in
our country.”

“……”

…It’s not bad for me, is it? When I was silent, Jackie-san’s wife came out from the back.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know the price because I don’t have a price tag or a book of
materials… but for now, about 300 gold coins.”

“No problem.”

Sharon looked at me here and paid the money while being proud as if having won a
battle. And then…

“Can I wear it?”

“You want to wear it? Eh, no problem.”

As I thought something, Sharon started wearing the bikini armor in the fitting room.
And a few minutes later…

“It may be too irritating for this country’s soldiers, but this kind of armor isn’t so
awkward in Renfangas.”

She exposed her bikini armor figure to me. Apparently, Sharon thought that I was
silent all the time because I was surprised by the ignorance of the country and she
seemed to be proud of winning against me as much as she liked. However, as it was, it
could develop into an international problem. Even if she was a master knight class
person.

“You know, actually, I was the one who made it.”

“…What?”

“That armor, I was the one who made it by hand. Therefore…”

“I, I see… However, the belly cannot be changed to the back. No one wears it anyway,
so it won’t matter if I buy it.”

Sharon tried to leave like that only, even though she became a little red as if she was
embarrassed by my action.

“Wait a minute. It’s better to go back in normal clothes. Or you will be called a female
pervert.”

“This is common in Renfangas. Don’t worry, don’t impose your sense of the countryside.”

“No, No, wait, wait…”

As it warmed up, the engravings that had a see-through effect made her boobs visible.

“Farewell, I’ll see you soon…”

With a smile, Sharon forcibly terminated the conversation. Her breasts were already
transparent. She walked to the forest through the town as it is.

————————-

“Hey, Smithson-dono… What did you do to the talkative woman?”

After a while, Irina asked me with a suspicious face.

“She was so angry with you.”

“…I haven’t done anything”

I was not at fault…

 【 】

An unusual guest came to the inn where we stayed every time we came to Polka when
we were having lunch together.

“I have heard it from the forest elves”

Wearing a bikini armor and a black gauntlet and having a ponytail. It’s Sharon, a elf
girl from Renfangas, who talks a lot.

“You are the lowest man who uses women with sexual weakness!”

I was the only one who laugh and all the other members sighed together.

“Get used to it, Andy. Because you have left a little monkey like Phaser in the forest,
he’ll be talking about it sooner or later”

Dianne points out with a butter on a slice of bread. No, I guess so.

“I don’t remember holding any other weaknesses”

When I puffed up my chest and told Sharon, Sharon glares at me, while grinding on
her teeth out of anger.

“Making such kind of mischievous armor…”

“…It was a coincidence that Jackie-san put it out in the first place and it wasn’t
something I set up for you…”

Sharon’s bikini armor is now wrapped around a cloth. It’s like a swimsuit that has a
hot looking feeling. If the pattern is broken a little, it will no longer function, but there
may be little knowledge about the pattern in doing so.
“I wouldn’t have worn it if I know it’s transparent…”

“It’s comfortable to wear! It has to be transparent!”

It seems complicated to say.

“You know, it’s fine if you wear clothes inside”

Sharon glares once again when Apple advises.

“I can’t wear such a embarrassing thing!”

“…Is it more embarrassed than that I can see-through your breasts…”

Renfangas’s fashion sense is incomprehensible.

“Ho. So what are you complaining about when our owner is sexually enamored with
women?”

Laila, who had finished eating early and siped alcohol, asked Sharon.

“Is that all right?”

Sharon hitting the desk with a bang. Everyone looks up.

[…… ]

And look at Sharon.

“I should have asked your complaint”

With all the others wondering what to say, Laila corrected the story.

“Th, That’s why!”

“I’m not complaining about getting fucked every night”

“Me too”

The two dragons are completely shameless.

“I that… well, I don’t want Andy to…”

“I don’t want to compromise on love. I just want to be a better woman for Andy than
any other woman”

Anzeros and Aurora are still pretty even if they are blushing a little.

“We… hee?”

“Well, I thought that being Andy’s slave was fine from the beginning”

Half elf sisters… no sisters, but Apple and Selenium are quite easy.

“Seriously, Andy-kun is matchless, but he isn’t skillful enough”

Celesta’s proud erotic female doctor takes care of my self-esteem in plain words. No,
there is certainly no skill, so that the opponent faints in less than a few minutes.

“I just like that guy. It’s natural to protect that guy. I thought it would be obvious if its
a woman like you who is also a warrior”

Dianne goes straight on and talks straight. And.

“Shall I comment on it, too?”

Atmosphere that Jeanne eats maternity without saying. Sharon gets angry again.
There was no one who accepted a general theory such as possessing a woman. Silver
hair appears as if it grows from below.

“In essence, the members of the clan council in the world of elves came to greet the
strongest elf knights of Renfangas, but on behalf of Smithson-dono who is a human
but weak and inferior, don’t you feel like you’ve teased him enough?”

“…Wh, White clan´s Irina-sama”

Irina picks up the fried chicken from my plate. Don’t eat without permission.

“Different?”

When Irina asks repeatedly, Sharon makes a sound from the back of her throat and
stretches her chest. I wonder if the pink areola is looking through the gap made in the
winding cloth of the armor for a moment.

“Indeed! It’s humiliating to return from the northern forest, the sacred place of the
elves, by choosing a incompetent human who can only fuck women as representative!
But more than that!”

Sharon pointed at Aurora.

“What does it mean that you, the sky-blue princess, spread your arms and legs in a
slutty way to a human!”

“Sl, Slutty way…!?”

Aurora has a startled face.

“If you are an elf, take pride as an elf! If you are a princess, take pride as a princess! If
you are an Ace knight, what about pride as an Ace knight!”

“…That speaking”

I heard how Aurora grinds her teeth out of anger. She stands up unintentionally.

“Wait, Aurora”

“No, I won’t wait… Glory Sharon, those words are an insult and provocation against
me. All right, go to the table”

“So wait! Dianne, Laila, Anzeros, give me a hand!”

Aurora tries to rampage by taking out her sword. Laila and Maia were forced to hold
her down, but Dianne and Anzeros stared at Sharon with a serious, temperature less
look.

“Very proud, Black Arm”

Uwa, it’s the crazy voice of the time when Anzeros was insulted in the past.

“Elven princess and Ace Knight? Don’t look so self-conscious, Glory Clan´s princess”
“…Did you investigate, Black War God”

“There aren’t many elf Black Arms. I had a glue from the moment I saw you. I’ve been
a soldier for a long time”

Dianne stood up and wasn’t rushing at all, but she was a few meters away and pointed
a food knife between Sharon’s eyebrows.

“!!”

“But if you continue to insult Andy more with that mouth. I won’t forgive you…”

“Dianne-sama!!!”

It was Aurora who stopped Dianne’s intimidation loudly.

“…What?”

Sharon steps away and Dianne looks at Aurora in a slightly grumpy way. Aurora stood
up by pushing Maia and Laila away and resolutely looks at Sharon.

“Glory Clan´s Sharon. I have the obliged to concern about the sky-blue clan”

Aurora that exudes Sharon’s venom with a soft smile that doesn’t seem to have been
killing her until now.

“But it doesn’t change that my husband is him. What is the value of a clan and class in
the criteria for choosing a man?”

Sharon, on the other hand, corrects her seating posture, coughs and says calmly.

“…Sky-blue princess. If you listen, you say that the growth period is not over yet. That’s
why you should stop getting blooded by childish love. Humans and elves are creatures
of different heights. Different creatures of time. But you are a woman who has a talent
that can be recognized as a martial artist at that age and you can’t afford to play with
vulgar monsters and impurities by having a sense of vulgarity”

“So. The fall of Glory is also because of its worthless nature”

With a soft smile. Aurora suddenly curses Sharon´s clan.

“!!”

“I beg your pardon. It’s my hobby to listen to the stories of heroes and famous
swordsmen from all over the country… Glory Clan´s Sharon and Felios. You siblings
who went up to the top seat of heroes with your abilities and without a master for the
first time in the direct lineage of Glory, right?”

“…Yes”

“Arcus, armed with meaningless pride, not coordinating with the surrounding
disparate nations, and thus without help from anyone, was sculpted in the Fire Dragon
War. The fame that you got in the Gauntlet Knights is the last pride of the Arcus royal
family who lost their centripetal power… I know you’re going to have to take it easy”

“You just say unnecessary things”

“Not as much as you”

Smiling, now two noble blood lines are sending sparks… And. This is a form that was
completely taken private by Aurora, right?

“While shaking your hips for a human, etc, it is unforgivable to insult my homeland.
Please withdraw, Sky-Blue Princess”

“Why?”

Aurora asked back with a friendly smile. Sharon is seriously coming.

“Why, there is no reason. Withdraw”

“Huhu. You´re a stranger. If it’s different from the fact, will you withdraw?”

“……!!”

Just before Sharon pulls out her sword, Aurora quickly erases her smile. It was a few
times scarier than her angry face.

“Let’s duel, Glory Clan´s Sharon”

“…Ace Knight Atmosphere!”

“Now, it’s the easiest choice you can take. There are four people who are stronger than
me just here”

“…Anyone! Anything that fits this Black Arm!”

“Really”

“Ho? That’s good”

Dianne and Laila are about to stand up. But Aurora controlled them with her hand.

“That’s why I don’t want to hear your excuse when you crawl on the ground”

“Gu…!!”

…Awesome. Aurora completely turned Sharon’s bloodthirst at herself. Literally a

complete clash of personal pride. She can’t lose to this, but she also can’t succumb to
the opponent’s case.

But… As said in the first place, Aurora doesn’t even compare to Anzeros, as she has an
average ability as an Ace Knight. Sharon, on the other hand, is a Black Arm. Although
the selection criteria are different, she has a Master Knight class ability as a nominal.
A Master Knight is a elite fighter and is considered to be more than three times as
powerful as an Ace Knight. Regardless of Dianne and Laila, she has a very low chance
of winning against Sharon. What is she going to do…?

——————————-

Night.

“The match will be in two weeks. The army´s reorganization is this week according to
Dianne, so its not after that”

Irina organized the decisions in my room.

“The people who attended the meeting were Gorkus and I. You only have to come to
see it”

“……”
“What’s the matter?”

“You know, Irina”

I was on the bed with Jeanne on my lap and stroking the big belly and her breasts. Of
course naked.

“Read the air for a minute”

“Hmm? I don’t care about particularly. Don’t you think that it’s normal to have three
or four people in bed?”

“You didn’t rise up in bed and Jeanne and I were in a good place right now!”

“And”

Jeanne is already stable and Hilda-san gave me a certificate answer with “You can do
it properly♪” so for the time being, we became naked and stuck together and after a
long time we shared the warmth of each other’s skin and I touched the big belly.

“Does it kick you?”

“Yes”

“Do you think its a boy? Or do you think its a girl? What about the name?”

“Everyone thinks about it. We have a lot of friends, and we’re going to have a name
meeting every time we have a child♪”

“That’s fine. Oh, it kicked me”

“It says it wants to drink daddy’s milk… ♪”

We are already having a lovey-dovey sweetness. There you can see the report and
really read the air while looking at the gun while rubbing the semi-erected penis
between the thin thighs and the lower end of the stomach.

“Muu. Bed… why don’t you let me join?”

Irina says a little lonely.

“No, Not today”

Today is Jeanne’s sex day after a long time. For a while, Laila and Hilda were in charge
of the consultation and only today I was supposed to do it again with Jeanne. As usual,
when I created the atmosphere and I cummed first, Jeanne was lonely (the amount of
ejaculation can be adjusted by Hilda-san, but fatigue in terms of physical strength and
mentality is not easy). So it is an agreement that it is also pear that no one will
approach me for a few days ago, and since there should be a child in Jeanne’s stomach,
there is no intrusion so as not to loosen up, so each person is informed of adjustment.
I haven’t made love to Jeanne in earnest for months and the stress that Jeanne feels is
considerable. That’s why today was all about making Jeanne happy and trying to make
an economy for childbirth.

“Muu”

Jeanne stares at Irina while swinging her stomach on my penis. It looked like she was
dissatisfied rather than being jealous, or a little confused. It is not good to put a mental
burden on Jeanne. Jeanne opens her mouth first when I tried to call out Irina as soon
as possible.

“…Is only half?”

“Hmm? Is it good?”

I was a little surprised. I thought that Jeanne would be intimidating.

“Is it okay, Jeanne? We are alone today!”

“Uh… bu, but now if I’m alone with Andy, I’m not confident that I can satisfy you”

“?”

“A, Andy always, if you do it seriously, you’ll make it so intense that you faint, right?”

“…Ah, ah”

Well, I’ve refrained from it since she got pregnant, but Jeanne is quite a masochist. She
is happy that her light body is treated like a special tool for my penis and she is happy
to be messed up with selfish sex. But such sex is not possible now. There is our first
child in her big belly… No, I don’t need to be satisfied in the first place and it’s better
to get as comfortable as possible with the sex that Jeanne can do.

“No, I’m fine. Jeanne has been waiting for a long time, so that’s why I´m going…”

“When I asked Polka´s wives, they said that if you go crazy, it may flow”

Apparently, the relationship with Polka people is progressing steadily through open-
air baths and daily life. No, it’s a difficult child anyway. It’s a great opportunity.

“And… Irina, is a friend”

“…Is that so?”

When I asked them with my eyes, they dyed their cheeks a little bit and nodded with
a bit of a shy smell. On that subject, Irina is one of few in Polka when it comes to a
woman who understands the circumstances of Jeanne (Her relation with me or a
foreigner) and can talk to an equal relation. I deliberately let Laila stay for a long time,
but did Irina care about Jeanne? Well, she sometimes told me about Jeanne’s stomach.

“…Th, Thank you, Irina”

“I didn’t make friends because of you”

Irina, who says a little squeaky, is so cute and I nod to Jeanne and reaches out my hand.
Irina deliberately sighed, then loosened her belt and took off her robe.

With the big belly on me, Jeanne straddled me. Jeanne’s hands are crawling on her
breasts, which have swollen slightly, perhaps because of her pregnancy and Irina sits
down to hug her from behind.

“It is your second time having sex, but you’re pretty aggressive…”

“Irina is a lecher♪”

“It’s not going to be that way. You’re always there every day, anywhere”

Irina is refuting and stimulates Jeanne’s nipples while turning red. Reacting lightly,
Jeanne smiles, sat down, and tries to insert the dick. However, the stomach is in the
way and she cant determine the exact aim and she adjusted the accuracy with her
hand inserted from the side, but she felt uneasy about whether it would go well.
“Th, That stomach”

“Sorry. I will try to sit down again”

“Yeah… alright”

Jeanne raises and lowers her waist several times. Repeat subtle adjustments. And
when I think of this, I push up my waist.

“Kyauu!?”

“Entered”

“…It’s not like that, is it?”

“I, I abruptly…!?”

I inserted it into the person behind by mistake.

“I’m going to just throw one shot into Irina”

“Rough”

“In any case, Andy is not satisfied with three shots and four shots. There is room for
more♪”

“Wa, Wait, I’m still not ready… hyauuu!?”

Jeanne pushes Irina up with her waist. And I stab in while pulling back the floating
waist. And with the movement that Jeanne knew, she pushed Irina up and I pierced
her again. Ignoring Irina’s intention completely, we were just swaying at Irina.

“Th, This, Jeanne… it is still the sixth time…”

“Hmm, Irina, who did you do it with without my knowledge!?”

Jeanne is slightly surprised and a little jealous.

“Na, yo, you know, I have been fucked five times the last time!?”
“Ah, that’s right”

It was a difference in the counting method. I´m a little relieved.

“…Bu, But it is good strength now, too”

And Irina seems to be strangely compatible with me. Jeanne looks at her back with
scornful eyes.

“If Irina is a masochist, you are similar to me and Maia”

“I, I´m not a masochist!?”

I grabbed Irina in a hurry and collaborate with Jeanne on high-speed riding vibration.

“Ua, n, no, like this, I, cum… n, aa, aaaaa!?”

Somehow it feels so easy. But I look at Jeanne, have a close eye contact and continued.
She claims to be inexperienced and is a nasty girl who is unreachable if I don’t know
yet.

“Hya, no, little while, no, no, hyaaaa”

Irina’s articulation becomes strange as she is pushed up by force while she is in the
middle of an acme. Then, when Irina begins to make a movement that I don’t know if
she’s shaking or dancing, I ejaculate. I ejaculate a violent amount into Irina’s vagina. It
is so, because sperm hell magic was previously applied by Hilda.

“Hiaaaaaa!?”

And Irina was tossed around by that amount of injection and hugged Jeanne tightly
and endured it till she fainted. As I laughed with Jeanne and said that the operation
was successful, Irina regained her consciousness and was immediately angry again.

“I, Idiot, don’t put it out without saying it!?”

“I forgot”

“It’s a good thing♪”

“Muu”

The groaning Irina is in close contact with Jeanne and begins to shake her hips in
revenge.

“Re, Revenge! You’ll be able to enjoy the instinctive movement of my hips… Sm,
Smithson-dono will soon be a servant.

She might be a child who is comparatively confused about starting doing it while
putting my penis in her. In addition.

“Even if you say that… naa♪”

“Jeanne its your turn”

I inserted my dick into Jeanne’s vagina again and started to fuck Jeanne together with
Irina, who became serious. However, Jeanne sticks out her tongue happily and doesn’t
hate it at all.

“Nuuuu”

“She loves that because Jeanne is a masochist”

“That’s right, Andy just feels good♪”

She is a roundabout guy. Then, after moving violently, I pour my sperm into her big
belly.

“Nnyaaaaaa♪”

It’s been a long time, even though the conditions are different, I’m really used to it.
Jeanne climaxes in the feeling of a dream as a large amount of semen washes her
vagina.

“Haa… haa… haa…”

“A, Amazing, Jeanne and Smithson-dono’s… sex”

“Next is Irina again!”

“Eh!? Wa, Wait, let me rest a little more… aaaa♪”

I pour about 3 shots into each of them. I was really hungry and used more physical
strength than before, so that Jeanne, Irina and I sleep together.

“I’m happy”

“Yup”

Jeanne’s sleeping face was really peaceful.

“…If a child can be born with such a body…”

Irina suddenly murmured that out.

“You really… were you scared that you could give birth with your body?”

“Naa…!? N, No, it’s not true that a child can be born so easily”

“…Ah”

“…… It’s a new thing”

Irina’s pussy that already received a vaginal cum shot leaks a little.

“Be careful next time”

“Ab, Absolutely? Next is absolutely going out?”

She is desperately saying, that she is willing to let me cum again, this Loli elf.
 ・

Maia’s blue wings gracefully swayed the atmosphere and landed in front of the
Crossbow Corps Building on the outskirts of Basson. We were used to riding in a
carriage and the corps members saw the landing from the window. But there was a
fellow who wasn’t used to all this and was super happy.

“Ooh, fast! And Celesta is still wide!”

The silver-haired child (visible) elf, Irina.

“Are you sure you’re glad you brought her here?”

“I don’t think there are many people out there who are aiming for Irina. That’s why
there are Maia and me, and occasionally…”

Dianne laughed lightly. She was a kind person.

“So that everyone knows me, I’m Irina, the white clan head. You can rely on me at your
own discretion.”

When Irina greeted everyone at the entrance of the barracks, everyone welcomed her
and those with a troubling preference got excited.

“I thought I’d never see you again!”

“She is dangerously super cute. She won’t lose to 10-man captain Anzeros.”

“Idiot! If you compare two individuals, don’t forget Jeanne-chan!”

“But Jeanne-chan is already caught by Smithson’s poison fangs… uuu”

“Wait, everyone! 10-man captain Smithson brought her, didn’t he? She is an elf? Isn’t
there something?”
“Speaking of that, it seems that the armored elf, which was at the Spring Festival for a
moment, had a pink atmosphere with 10-man captain Smithson…”

“Everybody listen. I’ve imagined a horrible thing just now…!!”

The excitement began to turn in a strange direction. Mikagami began to worry about
Anzeros shrugging her shoulders.

“Please tell me, Irina-chan!”

“Hmm. I don’t like being called with ‘chan’, but I’ll forgive you for asking questions.”

“Have you been raped by the bastard, Smithson?”

What are you guys saying?… No, well, that’s not wrong.

“What Smithson-dono, you by some chance, are you touching the story of the women
he held?”

And Irina seemed to have never thought about acting for a while.

“I wanted you to deny it lightly if you could!”

I gave up and ran away.

“You’re a devil. A real devil!”

“Following Jeanne-chan and 10-man captain Anzeros, he put his hands on another girl
without hesitation!”

“Catch him! Life and death are not asked! Life and death are not questioned. In a sexual
sense!”

“That’s a scary way to say it!”

The idiot members chased me with tremendous momentum. The usual chase began…
Dianne moved unusually.

“That…”
[Uooooo!?]

Her leg hit all the members. Then she raised a voice to me and the other corps members.

“If you have time to do stupid things, clean up the barracks a little! The reorganization
summary is probably this week, the resignation will be a replacement of people! You’ll
be ridiculed by the next person!”

That’s right. The reorganization was not just about increasing the number of friends
or changing the name of the corps. Even parting. There were fellows who transferred
to another unit or retire. I might have retired this time and resumed blacksmithing. A
few more days. Time was important. Everyone stood up and returned to the barracks
with a little embarrassment. I would also help with the cleaning.

“Anzeros-san, Dianne-sama. Can you get along with sword practice?”

In such an atmosphere, only Aurora didn’t break the tensioned air. Well, that’s right. I
mean, was it a good idea?

———————————-

A few days later, the messenger arrived and the reorganization was confirmed.

“Dianne’s in special duty corps?”

“It’s a relatively secret project because they can’t afford to publicly declare the details
of their mission. They don’t have a sense, but that’s the name. From today, I’ll be a 100-
man special duty commander.”

“Then, are I and Anzeros 10-man special duty captains?”

“Temporarily.”

About 10 people, led by Dianne, were selected and a special duty corps was
established. A special duty corps was literally a unit dedicated to special missions.
Since authority was expanded only for that mission, special duties were added to the
head of this position. Special intelligence brigades and special high-speed brigades
that reported directly to the central headquarters were permanently designated as
special duties, but such temporary designations were not uncommon. The privilege of
a special duty corps was that the action schedule was more discretionary. Of course,
it was a privilege, but it did not change to military service, so it was essential to submit
a plan or report before or after the event. But depending on the purpose of the action,
it would be accepted even if they took their own action for a considerable period of
time. When it came to overseas exploration like this time, that right was absolutely
necessary.

“So the members are me and Anzeros…?”

“Aurora is also officially incorporated. Selenium and older sister should be treated as
a regular soldier and special officer.”

“What about the other five?”

“Keiron, Goto, Lantz, Boyd and me.”

“Eh…”

10-man captain Keiron was a lazy but unusually strong fox beast. Regular soldiers
Goto and Lantz were called the Masturbation Brothers who pulled out even when
pulling out in public. Associate soldier Boyd was a one-horned ogre with a beautiful
girlfriend. It was a very subtle selection of people.

“Isn’t there anyone like Isaac?”

“Isaac must continue to maintain the Crossbow Corps as a 100-man commander.

Together with Williams, they plan to increase the Crossbow Corps to 200. Mikagami
and Bronson will be there.”

…I see. Is there really a role for each talented person?

“That’s true, but isn’t it better to leave Boyd by Isaac?”

“Well, I thought so too. If Anzeros trains him well, he can become an Ace knight.”

“I see…”

Keiron, Lantz and Goto were relied on as crossbow soldiers but were not suitable for
close combat. As long as you didn’t know what the search would be, Boyd who might
serve as supplementary forces for close combat could sometimes become a trump
card.
“Then, it’s bad for his girlfriend in Basson, but… do you really want to take Boyd with
us?”

“Yes.”

And there were Laila and Maia as extra forces that could not be reported to the
military. If you aligned this much, it was easy to search for monsters. It was a force that
could be expected in each of the specialty fields though it would not go. Surely it would
work somehow.

“Nshana, Smithson. I don’t know what you’re going to do, but your room will be
empty.”

“I will rely on you.”

All my companions, including Apple, who were not going to take the exploration itself,
would follow Isaac and Mikagami. Williams was promoted to a 100-man commander
and Bronson became a 10-man captain. They were named the Second Crossbow Corps
and seemed to continue protecting Basson together with Isaac’s First Crossbow Corps.
It seemed that they would expand the barracks on their own and welcome new friends
who would arrive from far away. Apart from that, 20 people seemed to leave Basson
after all, including those who had been transferred to supply corps and archers, those
who were transferred to the infantry and those who retired. It was a lonely story, but
they also had their own talents and lives.

“Please come home as soon as possible from the special affairs. Because it’s 100-man
commander Dianne’s crossbow corps.”

“Don’t worry. I’ve arranged for dark elf soldiers to make up for my magic tactics… Do
it well, 100-man commander Isaac.”

“Yes sir!”

Isaac, Mikagami and a number of soldiers came to see us off by saluting with their
right fist on their left chest.

“Good luck, 100-man special duty commander Dianne!”

[Good Luck!]
Listening to the reliable chanting, we left Basson in Maia’s carriage.

“I’ll do my best. And then, come back quickly, Isaac… no 100-man commander, please
protect Basson.”

Boyd said that with a little tear in his eyes.

“I’m counting on you.”

Dianne said so and Boyd and Keiron also saluted.

“Hmm, don’t you have good subordinates, Dianne.”

“They are proud subordinates.”

Dianne proudly spoke to Irina’s words.

———————————–

The first destination was the capital city. For the time being, I was immersed in the
aftermath of the reorganization and Anzeros and I took Aurora to the arena, guiding
Boyd and the others, who were renewing their feelings, to the hotel on the way. First
of all, Aurora had to learn how to fight Sharon.

“For now we have 100-man commander Grants. That person will teach you
swordsmanship.”

“Yes, it’s a good thing. And there are surely a lot of Sword Saints in the Royal Arena.
It’s going to be a good training session.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

There were three reasons for visiting the capital. The first was Aurora’s training.
Aurora didn’t have the impression that she wasn’t good because she worshiped
Anzeros. In fact, she had the potential to spur a growth rate comparable to Anzeros.
Even Anzeros had to learn from excellent teachers and continue fighting to reach her
current sword ability at the age of 24 but Aurora was only 17 years old and
antagonized it. The poor handling of a shockwave could be supplemented with magic
which she was much more proficient in than Anzeros and even in engraving, she had
a growth rate that could be a good match even to me.
The rest was stamina, but it was already a huge amount like Anzeros and high enough
compared to me and Keiron’s stamina as normal crossbow soldiers. There was a
possibility that if she had a good teacher that opened her eyes, she might make a big
leap forward. Second reason was the information on the messenger of Renfangas who
had come to this royal city. Third was to get the map of the northern six kingdoms
before it became the demon territory that should be in the royal academy. Both
information would be difficult to obtain… Well, as long as we can get it…

“We are here too, but it would be nice if Dianne and the others also get results…”

The problem was that none of them were uncertain. There was no confirmation that
a Sword Saint who could become Aurora’s teacher would be free when I drove to ask
for a lesson at this time. And the messenger of Renfanggas might have returned home
after visiting the royal city. Furthermore, the information before the birth of the
demon territory might have been thrown away because it had little meaning now. In
addition, it was suspicious whether an investigation was done seriously 300 years ago
or not and even if a map was found, it was likely that it was a picture map closer to an
image. Trot also had a weak point that such old information tended to deteriorate
because long-lived races had no power. It was undeniable that everything was only a
story that intertwined the expectation sought to “hopefully” it.

“I haven’t seen Grants-sensei lately.”

In the arena, where Anzeros once had a duel, there was nothing to do with the guards.
But there was a regrettable talk about the fact that 100-man commander Grants
wasn’t there.

“It doesn’t have to be 100-man commander Grants. I wonder if there is a Great Sword
Saint who can teach me swordsmanship…?”

When Anzeros asked the guard, he shook his head powerlessly.

“Even after Ruth ascended the throne the other day, the Great Sword Saints who were
called the old generation and had been focusing on training the next generation, began
to refrain from doing that…”

…This reminded me, there were many Great Sword Saints that worried about the
future and that fight.

“If it was a technical exchange, I would be pleased if the young Ace Knights who are
present can practice.”

“…Uh”

Unfortunately, we didn’t have time to go along with other people’s training. Aurora
didn’t have much time.

“It can’t be helped. Anyway, it might be better than not practicing. Anzeros-san, get
ready.”

“…Yes, I understand!”

The two entered the waiting room of the arena while showing frustrated feelings…
When this happens, only Maia and Dianne would be able to practice tightly. Then, it
was a good idea to reduce the burden of Dianne’s investigation.

“Selenium… and Apple, as well as Irina may be useful.”

I ran out of the arena, thinking of the three faces that might be able to help Dianne.

On the way to the hotel, I saw something unusual.

“That’s why you can’t pay with a gold coin like this which I’ve never seen before. Isn’t
the color roughly strange, isn’t it a counterfeit?”

“U, Uh… even if you say something like that… ah, that, the castle can pay for it…”

“Why does the castle have to pay for travelers? If you ask me, I will go bankrupt if I
was the King”

“Hiee”

The girl looked to be a traveler because of what I saw, but somehow I had a different
feeling as her whole body was covered in clothes… No, should I say a woman? A
woman who was 16-17 years old looking a little lost. Did she eat and drink in the
middle of pushing the questions and answered in the table, even though she could
wash the dishes? But she was a clumsy person. There was no way you could get into
the castle.

“Anything else I can give you?”

“What about the thing on your waist? Even if it is rotten, that sword can be about the
cost for a meal.”

“This is no good! E, Emmm, other… I don’t know…”

The girl was a little funny and cute, so I decided to give out a helping hand,
remembering that some money was given with the reorganization.

“Hey, boss. I will pay the bill.”

“Really older brother. Are you sure?”

“Yes. How much is it?”

“70 gold coins.”

She had eaten quite a lot. Even if it was in a cheap dining room, it would cost 10 gold
coins.

“Ah, emm, you are…”

“Shi.”

The bill payment ended with the puzzled woman being silent.

Sometimes it felt good to do good deeds.

“I don’t think there’s anything in the castle that you’re looking for.”

I preached to the girl with the creditor’s privilege. However, the girl bowed her head
in a hurry and laughed happily.

“I’m very sorry about this. Please give me your name.”

“Even if you know it I will leave soon, so it won’t matter.”

…Ah. But…

“…Ah, that’s right. That sword is important for you, but do you also have the skills?”
“Ye, Yes. Extremely.”

The woman puffed up her chest. It seemed that she had quite a splendid chest for a
short person… no no.

“I have a friend who needs a little special training in swordsmanship. Can you come
with me?”

It would be better to have more practice partners. She nodded vigorously when I
added, “She’s Ace Knight”.

“If that’s what pays you for your kindness.”

“Yes. Then I would rely on you… Emm, what’s your name?”

“You didn’t tell me your name, so isn’t it a bit mean.”

“Haha. I’m Andy Smithson, 10-man captain of the Celesta army.”

“I’m Neia Grans, Hero.”

……

“What?”

“I am a hero.”

“……”

I wondered if I picked up a little girl.

I took the girl named Neia who I was not sure about being a self-proclaimed hero and
went to the great arena and for the time being followed Anzeros inside. This arena was
open to Ace Knights and above for training for free, but otherwise, only military
personnel were allowed to enter. At the time of the duel between Anzeros and Erik,
the king was observing it, so I couldn’t pass, but this time I could pass if there was a
sign that I was accompanied by an Ace Knight.

“Andy… that girl?”

Anzeros made a suspicious face. Well, she usually reacted like that when I brought a
girl so she didn’t know suddenly what to think in the current busy situation?

“My name is Neia Grands.”

Neia introduced herself by taking off her old-fashioned hat. Her ears were not exposed
from her slightly swollen hair and I didn’t know if she was a human, elf or beastmen.
It was not the first time I met her, so I kept quiet.

“I am 10-man captain Anzeros. From Celesta’s northern army corps… No, Dianne’s
special duty corps Ace Knight.”

Anzeros returned with a salute in Celesta-style by putting her right fist on her left
chest. They were almost the same height and were smiling a little.

“I came to help you train in swordsmanship as per Smithson-san’s instructions.”

Neia put her old hat on her head and lightly shook the handle of the sword on her
waist.

“…Andy, this girl… do her skills stand out?”

“I may or may not stand out.”

While I was on my way, I got to the point of being refreshed.

“She is confident in her sword skills and as we don’t have enough practice partners,
it’s worth it.”

“…I’m enough. It’s too much.”

Anzeros didn’t rush excessively and began to stand first and started walking as if she
had given up.

“Wasn’t that a little less talking about?”

“Not at all. This is a sacred place for Trot Swordsman. Even if there are no Great Sword
Saints or 100-man commander Grants, there are dozens of swordsmen.”

Anzeros raised a voice that didn’t stand for her words. That meant…

“But after all… isn’t it a big hint for Aurora?”

“Good sense.”

Anzeros sighed.

“There are less than 10 days. It may be impossible.”

—————————-

In the basement of the arena, there were a lot of training fields of decent sizes
separated by a fence and a lot of Ace Knights from Trot were practicing there. Those
who swung a sword, those who repeatedly attacked a log with a wooden sword, those
who somersaulted and sat down and those who repeated the suspension movement.
Many swordsmen were running shirtless in large hallways. It was a really sweaty
space. Traditionally, female swordsmen were not allowed in Trot, so the whole place
smelled like men. In such a situation, it was not unreasonable to attract a lot of
attention in the training field wherever Aurora stood. After all, she was an elf, a
beautiful girl and elegant and strong as well.

“Guaaa!!”
A large-sized swordsman had his practice armor broken by Aurora’s sword and he
collapsed. The surroundings were noisy.

“That’s it!”

A young swordsman who was the referee took a practice sword and stood in front of
Aurora.

“Next is me.”

“Haa… Haa… I’m fine. Come…”

Aurora lifted her sword while breathing out. As expected, her opponents were Ace
Knights. Aurora was also an excellent swordsman, but she didn’t seem to be able to
win easily.

“I wish Aurora would take a little rest.”

“No, that’s bad for Aurora. It’s been less than an hour since she started the assembly,
but if she already is breathing so hard… she won’t be able to do it in a real labyrinth
exploration or war.”

Anzeros’s evaluation was harsh. In the middle of the conversation, another

swordsman bought a referee and the match started.

“Seii!! Deyaa!!”

“Kuu…”

Aurora barely overthrew the swordsman coming in with haste. However, as expected,
her movement was uninterrupted. And Aurora switched the handle of her sword from
right to left at the moment when the other party saw through the condition and he
ducked to decide the game at a dash.

“!!”

She attacked again with the sharpness that came back like another person and became
victorious by bouncing her opponent’s sword into the air.

“That’s it!”
Game over. The opponent was replaced again.

“Can she handle the sword on the left as well as on the right?”

I nodded to Neia’s question.

“It can be said she is being acrobatic to make up for her lack of stamina. She says it’s
almost the same way it can be used.”

“I think it’s better to have a shield than to do such a thing. The burden on the defensive
side should not be compared to a sword. I’m sure she’ll be able to improve her ability
to take over a lot.”

“Ah…”

…Oh, I see. Neia should be a traveler. And having a currency I’ve never seen, she should
at least be from quite far away.

“We don’t use shields much in the Northwest Plains.”

“…Really?”

“Yeah. At least Ace Knights might have use of it.”

The shield was a weapon that wasn’t very important here. Although it was used for
avoiding arrows, most soldiers in close combat didn’t use it. One thing was the
presence of Ogre soldiers. Their best blow could beat and kill humans, no matter how
strong the shield was. Therefore, the survival rate was still high if it was pushed
against a shield rather than defending poorly. Another thing was the existence of
Sword Saints. Their attack power surpassed that of an ogre. Also against them, the
same way was better than to defend poorly. The traditional popularity of two-handed
swords among Trot Sword Saints also spurred this trend… No, but wait. In fact, it
might be necessary for Aurora to win over Sharon. It was also true that the amount of
fighting by manipulating a long sword with one hand put a strain on the gripping
power. With a shield, it was easier to hold down the same impact.

“I see… If you ask me, that hand will be helpful.”

“Andy?”
“Anzeros, call Aurora.”

“Eh? A, Ah, yes…”

When I told Aurora about the idea, she looked uncomfortable.

“It’s rather dangerous.”

“But if you do it properly, it’ll be a lot easier than it is now.”

“That’s right in theory, but I have a little more than a week to get acquainted with a
weapon that I’ve never used before…”

“…You will be able to do it.”

The length of the sword that Aurora used was the limit for a one-handed sword. It was
more difficult than the beginning to use it honestly and to use it even for defense.
Anzeros used short swords from the beginning and was more reasonable.

“But I was surprised. It’s really something that you can fight with both hands.”

Neia sat by the wall and was completely in watching mode as she said that. She was
wearing an old fashioned hat and a half-length cloak and looked like a doll that a child
had finally made of extra clothes when she sat down.

“Andy-san, who is this?”

“…Ah, she is Neia. She seems to be confident in her sword skill.”

“Because I am a hero.”

Moreover, she puffed up her chest with pride as she claimed her title which I didn’t
understand very well. She was tall enough to play with Anzeros but she had quite a bit
of chest. I felt that the presence of Anzeros and Aurora staggered a little.

“…If, If you have confidence in your abilities, would you like to prove it? I want as much
battle experiences as I can have now.”

Aurora barely said that without being swept away, but Nia shook her head in trouble.
“Emm… can I say it? It’s a bit rude.”

“…Go ahead.”

“To be honest, your attack power is too poor. I’ll make you change your eyes even if
you close your eyes.”

“!”

Neia seemed apologetic, but without any concern, she said that with pity.

“Naa… yo, you mock me, suddenly!”

“I’m not mocking you… then, let’s do it now?”

Neia stood up with her hat lightly fixed and walked to the center of the training field.
The other swordsmen who were fighting against Aurora and Anzeros were stunned.

“Come on, go ahead!”

Without taking a practice sword, Neia stretched out one hand from the cloak with a
strange length and supported only the hat and smiled, prompting Aurora. Aurora
turned the practice sword towards Neia with a resolute expression.

“If it hits you, won’t it be painful?”

“It’s okay. Please feel free to kill me.”

Aurora made a few shots to Neia who said something scary. Neia hit with a step on the
left and right without any sign of a direct hit. It was a light step like 100-man special
duty commander Becker.

“……!!”

Aurora looked a little and accelerates her attack. After all that, Neia still dodged it
easily. And Neia responded to Aurora’s movement that accelerated more and more
with a generous expression.

“Naa… th, this is!?”

“That’s why it’s so poor. There’s not a bit of a surprise.”

“That’s not all!”

Aurora emitted a shockwave. At that moment, Neia held down her hat and suddenly
made a backflip. The shockwave emitted by Aurora was canceled by the shockwave
emitted by the backflip.

“No way!”

“There are a lot of sonic shooters in Trot. Or rather, is this really out of card?”

“……”

Aurora’s sword was trembling. It was both the screaming of her muscles and
humiliation of the many matches.

“Sonic shooters… don’t ask me.”

“Ah… how much Ace Knights?”

The surrounding swordsmen began to be noisy… They couldn’t fight like that, but I
had seen heroes many times in the distance, so I could understand. Neia was strong.
She was probably at the same level or even better than Dianne.

“Your sword is sharp but extremely thin. If you don’t pass one there is no second sword
that follows. It’s like…”

After Neia lightly lowered the hat’s brim, she smiled self-evidently that could only be
seen from the side.

“It’s just a sword that looks like someone’s favorite, imitating that person’s cool battle.”

————————–

“I was always second.”

“…?”

“In Klaves, I was my brother’s shadow. Here, I’m Anzeros’s shadow. Even in engraving,
I’m behind you. Even at night… I am always in the second position similarly.”

“…That’s the way it is. What will happen later?”

I knew that she was feeling down somehow, so I chose my words with as much care
as possible and answered her optimistically. However, when Aurora drank a sip of
wine as small as a kiss, she suddenly released a gloomy hot breath into the night of the
royal city.

“With my mouth, I always said about trying to do my best and in fact, I was trying to
do that… but today I learned about the truth.”

“?”

“I can’t imagine myself being the best. I’m not prepared. I was standing in an
uninhabited field that wasn’t behind anyone and I had no idea that I was the only one
to base myself on.”

“…What do you mean?”

“I mean, my swordsmanship was a blind imitation of my brother’s swordsmanship.”

She laughed with a chuckle. Was it the power of the alcohol that made her laugh for
words that seemed to sink?

“My brother is a genius. I still think so. He was able to surpass his instructor who was
invited from outside the forest, knitted his own style and just passed through. I was a
splendid imitation of my brother’s brilliant swordsmanship. I intended to become
stronger by imitating his swordsmanship and to become an Ace Knight, I tried to make
up for the lack of effort and determination by taking advantage of the tenacity of both
hands and tricks.”

“…No, if you’re actually an Ace Knight, aren’t you an Ace Knight?”

Aurora smiled laughing strangely. No, this was the cuteness of this 17-year-old girl.

“Andy-san, I didn’t want to deny my love for you. I wanted to insist that I wasn’t just a
child of a sympathetic country in an era where elves and people argued without
meaning.”
“U, Uh…”

“I wanted to say that I was an elf in a new era. I was born in a new era, standing in my
own dignity in a new world and I wanted to fall in love with you as Aurora, the one
and only Ace Knight, who wouldn’t be frightened of anyone… But all I have is borrowed
from people from the old age and they’ve been taken care of me.”

“…Do, Don’t think so seriously… you’re only 17 years old, right? Every child is taken
care of by an adult. It’s still long, so it’s too early to give up on yourself, isn’t it?”
When I reported to Dianne about the Gold Arm man that I met in the city, she was
really surprised.

“Gold Arm? In this city?”

“He was there. It was a human”

“A human… what kind of person was he?”

“He is a little bit bald… when I was a year old, he was like 100-man commander Grants.
The rest of the Gold Gauntlet was really everyday like a townsman”

“…I see. Alex Buster”

“Alex…?”

Dianne also has information about the main hero of Renfangas. Sure enough, it seemed
to me.

“Alex Buster, a great hero from Rennest, the capital city of Renfengas. Known as
[Rennest´s devil]. He is strong. I personally thought he wasn’t a messenger but a
defender of his home country”

“Devil… it’s kind of a disaster, isn’t it? He was an old man who seemed to do things like
a carpenter or blacksmith”

“He is a magician. Besides, there is nothing he can be ashamed of as someone who is

physically as strong as a Black Arm. Rumor has it that he is developing a lot of original
spellings”

“…Nonsense”
“He is one of the strongest knights in the most dangerous country on the continent.
Thats nonsense”

The Kingdom of Renfangas is located on the east side of the continent, between the
steep eastern mountain range and the snake mountain range and is responsible for
blocking the way to the demon territory spreading north. I mean, otherwise the
country will be destroyed directly. When Renfangas is destroyed, the nations in the
south are destined to be destroyed in an avalanche manner, so other countries may
face conflicts with Renfangas but will not actually invade. The occupation of Renfangas
is nothing more than dedicating their own strength to fighting monsters endlessly.
Renfangas, who maintains the national body in this way, is naturally known to be able
to cover the power of fighting monsters with their own people alone and the
treatment of foreign mercenaries is known to be exceptional. The Renfangas army
gathered all the continent’s bragging talents and were aiming for fame as heroes for
the first time. Speaking of the strongest in such a situation, it may be necessary to
work unless it is a fool.

“…Then, Neia is also a Gold Arm… no, she is one of the Black Arms…”

“Neia?”

“Neia Grans, a strange girl who has been practicing with Aurora for the past few days.
She looks like Anzeros… but her movements were so sophisticated, such as 100-man
special duty commander Becker or Almeida”

“…Her abilities cant be compared to that of Ace Knights, right?”

“Yes, so I thought she was a hero in Renfangas”

“I have never heard of her. Neia…”

“She is young, so I don’t think her name is known yet”

“…Umm”

With that strength, I think she’ll be a general in just a few years.

“…Anyway, the fact that Devil Buster is wandering around this town may be a source
of information. I’ll try to find him on occasion”
“I’m looking for a map…”

“I talked to the royal capital academy about that matter. It seems that the Librarian
Association is moving to the fishing of ancient documents. I’m a little worried that the
story was strangely smooth”

“That Alex Buster is just hanging around, so maybe there’s some kind of movement in
the royal family and maybe that’s the next thing”

“I wonder… But if that’s the case, then the new king, surprisingly might be a stubborn
person. How can we move in that restrictive situation…”

Regardless of Ruth’s political power.

“…Then what should I do?”

“That’s right… Well, if Aurora´s training is going well, will you come to me with Maia
soon?”

“?”

…Maia and I?

————————–

The answer came out immediately.

“Aurora-chan, if you don’t eat well, it will resonate tomorrow?”

“It won’t enter… my stomach doesn’t accept it”

“Arara”

Hilda-san looks worried. No wonder. Aurora, who is wound up by many bandages with
lots of scratches, left behind half of her dinner… After all, she seems to be doing a tough
training.

“You still have to eat it for tomorrow’s training”

Anzeros shakes her head when she pretends to persuade Aurora. It looks pretty hard.
“I will prepare pills later, but… you don’t have that many days, right?”

“I know it’s impossible… no, this is the reason why I came to the capital city of Trot”

“I’ll at least give you a massage in the bath. Selenium, Hilda-san, help me”

Aurora smiles happily without the power to refuse Anzeros’s words of labor.

“…Hey, Andy. What do you think works best at a time like this?”

“Have you read this far, Dianne?”

“Even though things may appear this way, I’m still a 100-man commander”

The answer to this situation is Polka´s miraculous spring. Drinking the water will help
with physical fatigue and soaking in it will repair the damage.

“Goto, Boyd and Lantz… If you want to eat meals, you will come along flying on Maia
to Polka”

“Uiiso”

“Do we go?”

“Stupid, we’ll pack water. It’s better to have more hands”

“Ah, that’s right”

By the way, Keiron is a man who can be used for an emergency rather than for such a
steady job.

“I will go too”

“…Irina? Are you homesick yet?”

“Nonsense… It’s faster to go to the land of the Red Clan from here than to cross the
Snake Mountain Range. That miraculous spring loses its effectiveness in half a day, but
there is no way to waste even a moment”

“…That’s right. Thank you”

If Irina guides us, we can use the short movement technique using instantaneous
movement technology between clans in the northern forest. If the time taken to bring
the miraculous spring water back is short, not only can she drink it, but Aurora can
also heal her wounds by using it in a bath.

“Then, Apple and Selenium are going to be Dianne’s assistants… good, so this will be
the shift from today”

“…Thank you for taking care of me”

“Don`t worry”

I stroke Aurora´s head. Aurora originally stood on behalf of all of us. Everyone can’t
help.

————————-

Then about a week.

Irina, Maia and I (and the male soldiers) spend their days going back and forth
between Polka and the capital city, while Dianne and others look for Gold Arm 「Alex
Buster」. I mean, I was able to see him several times once, but because of a mysterious
walking technique (Thanks to the story when Dianne said “He is developing such
original spells”), he can’t be caught easily. Aurora and Anzeros have always attended
the arena and learned a lot. I thought about listening to the content, but I felt naive, so
I stopped myself. Aurora is not the type that boasts to people that she is fluttering. In
front of me, Aurora won’t give up. So it’s okay to leave her alone. She is a genius and
flexible. There’s nothing I can’t do about it.

“I recently felt like I would become Polka´s Baron personal retainer”

“That person’s peeping point search technology is unparalleled. He bought a… dwarf-

made telescope”

Lantz and Goto enjoy the coming and going to Polka more than necessary, but I want
them to weigh in a little.

——————

And the last day of Aurora’s training, before the confrontation with Sharon the next
day.

“She’s amazing. If she takes a chance, she will be able to hit it and the degree of
perfection will increase instantly… On the first day, I thought she would be more
clogged, but I was surprised that the change of style was so quick”

In the sunset, Neia looks up at me and reports while pushing up the brim of her old
hat.

“If she experiences another year of battle blessed with strong opponents, she will
surely be a great hero”

“…So what is a hero…”

Neia smiled carefreely.

“I am a hero. A courageous person. Protecting innocent people and the city where
people sleep. A person who never pulls”

“No, not that dictionary meaning… let’s stop”

It might be a religious belief. I will not pursue it. However, Neia looks around the
streets, stares at the many swordsmen coming out from the arena and narrows her
eyes brightly.

“This country… no, this northwest plain is a good place. There are many people
fighting to protect people. Many heroes can live”

“…What, aren’t there always a lot of people?”

I have never heard of a country where there are few soldiers who protect people, even
on the shores of central lakes, in the eastern mountains and on the southern plains.
But Neia’s tone was never a joke or a dream.

“A hero, even people, need to eat or a thing is also for entry, isn’t it? If there are too
many full-time workers to fight, the people will be pressured by that alone”

“…? Well… that’s the way it is”

In fact, there isn’t much need for excessive armaments in such a thin land. No one aims
for it. Other than monsters. But Neia was serious.

“The ultimate thing is that you have to fight against any powerful enemy by yourself.
That’s what heroes are”

“That’s impossible. I mean, that place will sooner or later be destroyed”

“Maybe it’s a good thing”

Neia smiled and turned around.

“I wish her good luck… And Smithson-san, I hope to see you again someday”

“Ah, yes”

…Well, if Aurora´s special training is over today, will there be no longer any contact
with Neia?

“See you again, Neia”

“Yes”

The farewell was light, but as long as there is a relationship between Renfangas and
the demon territory exploration, we will meet again someday. I saw her off with such
a certainty in my heart that I had not spoken to anyone yet.

◇◇◇

“Oh… I finally caught you, Hero-sama. Good grief, why don’t you just shave me away
and hide in the clouds? It’s a matter of national prestige”

“I’m sorry. That’s it for today”

“I hope so… I’ve taken the secret plan of Duke Gardner. It’s about time we pulled out
and reported”

“…Is that true? It’s a shame”

“Is there so much regret to leave this country?”

“Well, Trot, is a good and rich country”

“Yeah… Even though it’s a defeated country, it’s important, the productivity of this
country”

“That’s why I want to try the famous eating tour tonight, Buster-sama”

“Wait a moment, think of whose wallet it is… good grief, okay”

◇◇◇

Next day. We enter the northern forest from the usual Red Clan land and go to the
vacant land in the forest near the Cherry Blossom Clan. There were three spectators,
Gorkus and the Gauntlet Knights.

“Well you came, sky-blue princess. I was waiting for you to apologize for fear of defeat”

“Pull out your weapon and prepare, Black Arm”

Aurora doesn’t meet with Sharon who comes intimidating with a light mouth at all. I
thought it would be a bit disgusting, but it was a bit surprising.

“I wonder if you are expecting me to do anything? I’m sorry, but I’m the lowest seat of
the Glory Clan and there’s a good reason for that…”

“Rest assured, I am not a child enough to think that I will be defeated by someone like
you and I think I will have the victory over the Glory Clan itself. If your disdain is on
the back of the clans and the state, you’re already at the bottom of the mud of the
stigma that Renfangas and Arcus will never wipe out your disgrace again”

“…Sky blue Aurora!”

Sharon makes a provocation by herself and breaks easily by counter-provocation. And

I saw it. The black arm over there… Well, the scar-faced elf called Berga made a small
nod to Aurora… Sharon has such an evaluation even among her companions. By the
way, Felios had a angrily face, not as outright as Sharon. He also seems to be weak to
the provocation comparatively.

“I declare in the name of the spirit of light, to be an observer”

Gorkus raises his hand after confirming that both of them are in the middle of the
vacant land.

“Either one loses the will or the power to fight, to determine the winner and loser! You
must not have the will of injuring or killing the opponent in this battle! If you are
proud, accept this decision in your name!

“In the name of Sky Blue Aurora”

“In the name of Glory Sharon”

Due to the fact that the two of them spoke, the duel is established. And Irina sticks out
her fan and shouts.

“Begin!”

They take distance at the same time as Irina’s words are heard. In the meantime, about
5 meters. Sharon wears the usual bikini armor (cloth wrapped) and holds a two-
handed sword. A sword that is over a meter long. This is an average product. Aurora,
on the other hand, wears an elegant cloak and dress with engravings for improved
strength. Although the limbs are equipped with leather gauntlets and long boots, the
uneasiness remains in the defense. However the good thing is… a slender longsword
about 80 cm across the blade, one on each waist. Aurora crossed both arms and pulled
them out.

“Two sword style…?”

Dianne makes a little surprised voice.

“Surely it is not impossible for Aurora who can hold a sword in the same way with
both hands… but if it is normal…”

“By changing the length of one hand’ benefits, she divides the role and the quality of
the swords so that the tactical type is naturally in place… well, that’s true”

Anzeros responses to Dianne’s surprise. It is not unusual for a swordsman to use this
two-swords style. However, in order to gain the advantage of manpower, at most two
sword styles with short swords and knives are seen, but two long sword styles are
hardly seen. It’s difficult, and it’s a bit of a challenge. The longer the sword, the more
the tip load is placed on the wrist. If it is short, it will be prevented and in many cases
it will not be possible to push it off. To make up for the weakness of a longsword, it is
standard to have a dagger that is excellent in defense and handling.

“Have you been trained in such acrobatics? But you cant match me with such hasty
preparation”

Sharon holds her sword with both hands and laughs from her nose. Aurora lowered
both swords from the front left and right. She closed her eyes slowly and mutters a
little.

“My name is Aurora”

“……?”

“The younger sister of young noble Lucas of the forest. The favorite child of Klaves…
The daughter of Dior who knows the new era. And the beloved slave of Andy
Smithson”

“…!!”

Sharon is slightly upset and blushes. Unexpected reaction.

“These things that shape me aren’t fakes”

Then Aurora lifts her swords slowly to cross her arms.

“That’s why I’m here!”

In an instant, she opens her arms and swings her swords down. Bon, the sound of the
sail swelling up and a huge shock wave occurs. Two shockwaves were piled up to
increase the power.

“Naa…!!”

Sharon rushes and dances in the air and dodges it. Aurora quickly leaps forward and
strikes in succession with a thrust and a slash. I couldn’t catch it with my eyes, but the
clear metal sound resonated. It’s not a two-sword style with just two. It was
sublimated into a real battle style knowing that the two swords were multiplied by
each other.
“Kuu…!!”

Most of the attack seemed to be barely prevented, but one shot seemed to fail and the
cloth of the bikini armor is torn sideways… When I look at it this way, I’m sure it’s not
just clothes. If it is ordinary clothes, it is a slash that strikes the heart and passes
sideways through the gaps of the ribs.

“Do not get carried away!!”

Sharon takes a distance and swings her sword to the ground. When I thought it was
too far away in the air, she raised a wall so that the earth would turn up. The fine spray
of earth becomes a smoke screen and Aurora is not allowed to pursue.

“What is this!?”

I scream unintentionally, but Dianne explains it calmly.

“Earth drive is a sword skill. Sometimes dwarf Ace Knights and Paladins use that skill…
However its my first time that I saw an elf user”

As expected, Sharon is really a Black Arm. And not just a stick-wielding swordsman.

“I appreciate your efforts, but I don’t wear this gauntlet just for show!!”

Sharon kicks her own earth wall and strikes a blow to aurora, who has lost sight of the
dust. Aurora catches it by crossing her swords.

“Nuuuu!!”

“Slow!”

Sharon turns her sword and hits the flank as she laughs at Aurora, who is trembling at
the weight of the blow. Aurora defends herself against it by turning around the sword
set up in a cross.

“It is more unrefined than it looks. Re-examine”

“…Talking from above!”

Aurora continues to take a heavy blow of Sharon which is carried out one after another
beautifully though it is considerably severe. The defense technique is clearly different
from the time with one hand.

“How much special training did she do…”

“The technique of the young girl named Neia was amazing… She has repeatedly
attacked with the eye of a needle. She has endured that special training, so Aurora’s
current skill should be able to do it!”

Anzeros holds her fist. And when they heard our words, with a twitch of the eyebrows,
Felios and Berga looked here.

“…Neia…!?”

“……”

…After all, it is confirmed with them that Neia is someone from Renfangas. Felios
grinds his teeth out of anger and raises his voice to Sharon.

“Sharon! Her swordsmanship was trained by Neia Grans, don’t be careless!”

“I, I’m on my guard!!”

…Neia is amazing enough that Ferlos is wary of her.

“Felios-dono. If you’re going to interfere with the duel, you’re going to have to leave”

Gorkus scowls at Felios. Berga silently stopped Felios from snoring… Unexpectedly,
leadership may be in Berga´s direction. In the meantime, Aurora, who surpassed
Sharon’s offensive, strikes back. Contrary to Sharon’s intense bodily blows, Aurora´s
rain-like attack pierces precisely. Sharon replays with the power of her two-handed
sword and surpasses well, but it doesn’t work well like Bonaparte. The cuts increases
little by little and the breath rises… Bikini armor is a little hard to see the raw wound
when saying so. But.

“No matter how fast your attack is! Even if the defense is polite!”

Sharon makes an obstacle again with Earth Drive and she swings back her sword
greatly.
“After all, swordsmanship!”

And, the raised earth wall is blown again. Releasing a large amount of crushed stone
towards Aurora.

“Kyaa…!!”

“Compared to the battle with monsters, this technique is aimed only at fighting against
people!!”

And again, the stone crush attack from Earth Drive. It’s a nasty attack that destroys
the footing and visibility and doesn’t let you hit.

“Ku…!!”

Aurora which blew off most of the crushing stones with a shockwave isn’t able to
prevent the big ones indeed and suffered many bruises. This attack cannot be
completely sealed. She can’t fill up. Even if she jumps and jumps in, the other party
does not have a bad footing. If she will be targeted for a defenseless landing, it will be
checkmate there… Indeed, she doesn’t have any more hands. No. Aurora has not lost
her spirit at all. She isnt in a hurry at all. She grinned at Sharon, who tried to use Earth
Drive again and put her two swords in her waist.

“It’s good”

Aurora sinks down. Taking the stance of concentrating power on the sword that is
hung on the left waist.

“That’s how you can devote yourself to things that are not human”

Gin and roar.

“Behold!”

At that moment, a light erupted from Aurora’s waist and it seemed as if it had stretched
in a straight line ignoring everything. Cutting the earth wall. Cutting off the dirt.
Cutting the stones. And then.

“……Gaa”
Hit Sharon’s sword in half, cut off the bikini armor around the chest and is wounded.

The game was decided with a single blow. Sharon sat down and looked at the wound
on her chest, shaking with tears. Aurora stands majestically, turning the sword
unshaken toward Sharon.

“Hii……”

“My older brother cut a tree, even with a ruler… I’m still doing my best to the fullest,
but someday I’m sure”

It is a proof that Aurora has accepted all of her qualities and made it her own. The
power of Ace Knight, who chased after her brother and imitated her brother’s
swordsmanship, is not a mistake. Undoubtedly one of her talents. Finding her own
style and incorporate everything into one complete model. Therefore, the powers
obtained in the past do not become dead ends, but continue to grow and reach. A
technique finally showed up in the following form as her swordsman, making use of
everything and synergy.

“…Slashing wave…”

“…It’s the technique of General Lucas”

Time begins to move when Anzeros and I muttered so.

“That’s it!! Winner, Sky Blue Aurora!!”

Irina decides that Sharon lost her will to fight.

“Belga!”

“Umm”

Ferlos and Berga hurry and go save Sharon… Well, it seemed that it wasn’t a fatal
wound thanks to the softening with the sword tentatively and it probably will heal
cleanly because there is a miraculous spring in this forest. Judging so, I rush to
Aurora´s side.

“Aurora…!!”
“…Andy-san”

Aurora smiles with her swords. Her clothes were covered with dust and the face and
arms were full of bruises, but Aurora was very neat and beautiful and had a girlish
smile. And to Sharon, who is being treated, she says in a dignified manner.

“I’m not poisoned, I’m not playing around, as I love this person… The life of an elf is
longer than other races, not because it is to enjoy the longevity itself, but rather to love
each other only by the elves”

She glances at me.

“Because I believe it was fortune that I meet you”

…… A little shy… To us like that, the scar-faced Berga objected in a low voice.

“…Despite that, Sky-Blue Princess… He can’t live for a hundred years. Do you spend
the remaining thousand years with the pain in your chest? Do you still love him
knowing that?”

“If so, should I die?”

As a matter of course, Aurora smiled… What.

“He, Hey… I can’t accept that”

“Oh, of course. If it is too hard to live, I will die. If you deny happiness because you
don’t like it, no matter how long you have a long life, you’ll want to die no matter what
you do”

“…That’s also extreme”

“That’s right”

Aurora leans over to me and whispers.

“If that’s the case, I will not just be a [Woman] who just loves you, but a [Mother] who
keeps your proof of life and loves you♪”

…This girl.
“Don’t be impatient and fall in love, youth is inevitable”

“That’s right. It’s a future story!”

————————-

“Oh dear. I thought what would happen, but our friends might be outrageous”

“It’s over if Dianne-san says that… I was overtaken at once”

“Huhu, aren’t you going to end there?”

“Of course… Because our husband is likely to rush into a dangerous place”

(Tl note: Talk between Dianne and Irina)

Aurora’s victory was celebrated with only relatives. It is unlikely that an Ace Knight
will win against a Black Arm. It’s like a sparrow defeating a hawk. It is a place where
it is sure to triumph grandly, such a duel to begin with, nobody knows except for the
relatives. For the reason of the outbreak, there is no help for it. So, with Gorkus and
Irina who know the background, it is a home party format at the new pub in Polka…
We cant do it in an inn, because it’s too narrow for Goto and Boyd.

“Let’s celebrate the great victory of Aurora”

Dianne raises a ceramic cup.

[Kanpai!!]

Everyone chants along with it and raised their cups.

“No, I really can win, Ace is a master class”

Keiron flutters his fox ears and feels good. No, this isn’t really helpful.

“That’s because it’s Aurora. It’s a bit impossible for me”

Anzeros shrugs her shoulders.

“What is Anzeros, did you accept your loss?”

When Dianne rushed in, Anzeros smiled.

“There will be a loss for this time only. If you witness the growth in just 10 days, you
have to take off your hat… It’s extraordinary just to have endured training with Neia
all the time”
“Is that so?”

“Yeah… She was a demon instructor. With a friendly grin, she absolutely didn’t let me
take a break”

“I don’t know because I’m not confused with that girl… listen, she is a strange girl that
doesn’t really sell her name”

…Neia? I wonder what she really is.

“But I’m sure you will come back again, Anzeros”

“Well… that’s right. I have a pride as the older girl”

Anzeros who says so happily is strange and burst into a laughter with Dianne.

“Wh, What is it!?”

“No, No, uh, that’s right. You are the older girl”

“Kukukuku… so, sorry, I was surprised”

In fact, the age difference between Anzeros and Aurora is seven years. I should be able
to insist, but I can’t help but see the baby face and short Anzeros as the younger girl.

“It’s terrible, isn’t it!”

“No, that… pukukuu”

“I, I know… but I still remembered that Jeanne and Maia were older than you”

Moreover, when I see the fact that there is a little child Irina (over 150 years old) on
top of that, I know that my surrounding is weird.

“M, Mou, Anzeros-san and Andy-san, even Dianne-sama! It’s like they’re saying I’m
old!”

Aurora, the guest of honor, has her face become red. Is the content of the ceramic cup
in her left hand a local alcohol? Well, it’s not just Aurora, who has a drunken redness.
“After all, Polka´s alcohol is delicious”

“It’s a great place to take a bath after this”

“Regular soldier Goto, Regular soldier Lantz, drinking alcohol and taking a bath right
away seems to be bad”

“What are you saying, if you don’t drink in a good seat, you’ll be rude to drink!”

“And it’s rude to not look into the female bath when there are beautiful Polka women”

[In other words, our fate is inevitable]

“…No, that, sorry”

Men’s bottom was the usual condition.

“But it was good, I didn’t want to see that Aurora being hung on that sly exposed
woman”

“That person really makes a fool about Andy-san”

“Ho, it’s the pet who looks up to show the true ability of the master”

“I, I need something like a hidden power…”

“Apple-chan should be herself. There are not many places to make a display of sword
play among women♪”

“Uh… a place to make a display…”

“Andy-sama will surely be pleased with the big success on the bed”

I want the collar group (and Hilda-san) to be conscious of the fact that there are other
men here.

“Gorkus, do you want something to drink?”

“I will receive a drink”

The guest Gorkus was a little far from the men and the collar group and he was
crawling at the wall, so I invited him.

“The food is delicious, it’s a Selenium specialty”

“I received a little bit, but it was definitely delicious. Irina is happy, too and that’s good”

For a while, Irina has been enjoying the acclaim of walking around in a big way
between people. I wish she could eat calmly.

“…By the way, what about Sharon?”

I just worried about the condition.

“Don’t worry. I took her to the miraculous spring in the Silver Clan territory. After a
few days there will be no scar”

“…Oh I see? That’s good”

“You’re very kind, i’ve heard that an insult to Smithson-dono was the beginning”

“I was insulted… To be honest, I’m used to the discrimination of elves”

“I have sore ears. However nevertheless…”

“…And it’s my armor, that one”

“…I see”

Sharon was burning enmity against me… well, there might have been a sense of
discrimination, but I’m also responsible for making that strange armor and giving it
to her.

“Now tell Sharon”

“?”

“…I can make a replacement armor if she likes”

“It’s really kind. I hope she will accept that offer”

“…… Ah”

Doesn’t it sound like you’re proud?

“In fact, I was happy that she said that my armor is comfortable to wear. And I don’t
have a relative who wants armor other than Anzeros”

“Hahaha… I’ll tell her”

I tilt my cup to drink.

“…By the way, Smithson-dono. About Sky-Blue Aurora”

“Hmm?”

“She hasn’t used her right arm for a while”

“Eh?”

I observe Aurora. Aurora is wearing a stylish evening dress, from somewhere…

Certainly, when she holds the cup or uses the fork, she never tries to use anything
other than her left hand. I was not particularly concerned.

“…I thought it was a little strange. If I had that skill, I would have decided the game
with the first blow”

“…No way”

————————–

“As expected of Orange Clan´s Gorkus and famous swordsman. Huhu”

After the party. When I visited Aurora’s room and explained Gorkus’s point, Aurora
laughed a little bit.

“Then, after all…”

“If this isn’t Polka with its miraculous spring, I’m going to panic”

I gently touch her right arm extending from Aurora´s evening dress.
“Where does it hurts?”

“It’s more right to say it’s heavy than painful… It’s good that I learned the slashing
wave from Neia-san´s training, but one arm is the limit. After that, I have to soak in the
miraculous spring. I couldn’t lift a spoon without rest”

“Therefore you preserve until there…”

If that slashing wave had only fired two shots, and even if it had been broken, would
Sharon have taken the great tactic of Earth Drive? Or would she give up there? The
answer would be no. On the contrary, Sharon’s repeated technique of stopping both
sides of Earth Drive was able to be narrowed down, so Aurora was able to take the
opportunity to defeat her with a slash wave that cut everything off. To tell the truth,
the match which seemed to be a victory was actually a big single-game match.

“My brother is almost able to shoot it infinitely… I’m sure there was too much waste
in my life.”

“…You’ve done a good job”

“It was for you”

Aurora smiles lovably. Is it because she wears a dress that hides the sign of an ordinary
military nab? Is it because she shows the weakness that her right arm doesn’t rise?
Aurora seemed much more fleeting and cute than usual.

“…Thank you, Aurora”

“……Nn”

I put my face on her face that is as clean as a lie and yet has a bloody color.

“Oh my god, I want to mess with you”

“Please do as you like… I’m your female slave… right?”

She gently stroke her throat with her left hand. The collar was strangely in harmony
with the dress.

The arms of Aurora are bound to the frame of the pillow side of the bed.
“Is this… right?”

“Yes… it’s better to tie up the arms that are hugged by you and cannot be held back”

The arms wrapped in long gloves are thin and supple, and it makes me feel strange
when I see the boorish rope biting in.

“Then… I’ll take it off”

“It is okay to tear off my clothes!”

“It’s really a waste and I can’t make excuses if someone sees you like that”

“Oh my God. Who would suspect rape now?”

“…That’s true”

But there’s something lonely about it. No wait.

“Hey, Aurora. You came up with the story of Anzeros a while ago”

“…?”

“…Why don’t you call me [Onii-chan]?”

“Ha, Haa!?”

She was swayed more than I expected. That’s right. She has a real older brother. He is
extremely beautiful and extremely strong and extremely low.

“Wh, Why is that… besides I, it’s a little bit strange that my brother’s face flickers
during sex”

“But you’re in a position, for better or worse… Sometimes I want to make a crime while
realizing that you’re a young girl”

“Th, That’s…”

If you want to realize the youngness of the other party, the quickest way is to call him
「Older brother」. I think this is the same between east and west… No, there are some
who want to be called dad or uncle, but I’m not that old yet.

“O, Onii-sama… uh, I cant think of brother’s good face after all…”

Aurora is confused and awkward even though she is tied up and has her dress taken
off and there is only the underwear left. Actually it’s a little fun because there aren’t
many scenes where Aurora is really troubled. And I am a little more excited than the
usual welcome style.

“Imagine being seriously raped by that older brother”

“Hii…!?”

I bring my hands to the white skin while improvising Aurora and comb her beautiful
red hair.

“Th, That’s… b, but…”

“‘ [Aurora, I don’t like being embraced in your arms to that degree] ”

“…I’m really thrilled and chilled right now…”

You´re quite hated, General Lucas. It seems that you are not respected for your skill.
However, as expected, Aurora defeated Sharon with mental power. She takes a deep
breath here and think for 15 seconds while exposing her breasts that are lacking in
size. And then.

“…If that is the case, please forgive me”

“?”

“…Andy, Onii-sama… may I call you that?”

…Wow. A simple 「Onii-sama」 or 「Older brother」 cannot avoid confusion with

General Lucas. Then I can only identify it forcibly. As long as she is 「Younger sister」
for the purpose of the image, it is not wrong.

“All right. Well, then”

“…Hahuu”
Aurora takes a breath as if she was relieved. Does she hate the image violated by her
idiot older brother? That’s not like that. Yup.

“Th, Then, Andy-onii… o, onii-sama!”

She was a little shy.

“Aurora”

“Y, Yes… Tonight, I´m…”

The sound of swallowing saliva.

“Andy-oniisama’s younger sister, Andy-oniisama’s only female slave, pervert

promiscuous woman, semen toilet, aaa…, Andy-oniisama’s only… child bag slave… ♪”

Aurora seems to have been knocked out while saying that. As the second half of the
line went up, the sound gradually became more and more ecstatic.

“…I was born and raised just to be violated by you… ah, from the time I was born I was
destined to be overrun by Andy-oniisama’s dick as Andy-oniisama´s dedicated meat
hole… please use me endlessly tonight… ♪”

“Good girl, my dear younger sister”

“…♪”

A serif that would have been derived from the situation where her arms were bound
in front of me, her older brother and her naked body was exposed like a dinner in front
of me. When I heard that line full of humiliation more than expected and more fun
than I expected, my penis became stiff enough to break through the pants… Right. I
have such a beautiful younger sister. She is also a slave who really appreciate being
raped by me. She is a pervert that accepts anything and makes it pleasant. Such a
younger sister.

“For me, you fight in the day and give your body to me in this way at night”

“Yes… Andy-oniisama, Andy-oniisama, make love to me… And-oniisama´s dick, I want

to be filled up by your baby juice all night long… ah, Andy-oniisama, do a good job for
your younger sister’s womb. Your younger sister was born to keep giving birth to your
child… ♪ ”

“Alright, you pervert younger sister I often said”

I completely thrust into Aurora´s pussy, who had become a 「Pervert younger sister
who is in estrus to a particular older brother」 and inserted the tightly-packed
swordfish vigorously.

“Nha, aaaa!!!”

Aurora bends her throat and nods to the insertion as if claiming on her collar.

“Haa, Haa… Andy, oniisama… I’m Andy-san’s younger sister… a woman who has lived
for Andy-san´s sake ever since she was born… ♪”

“Yes, by the time i get to work, I remember the taste of my younger sister and before
the first menarche, your pussy was opened and semen was released inside and it was
my younger sister who was played with every day”

“…How… dreamy… ♪”

I don’t know what she is talking about. No, it’s real and I was really lewd since I was a
kid, but I don’t specialize in imitation of a devil that mischiefs others. But once she is
in a delusion, she won’t stop. If I have such a beautiful, noble, crazy younger sister. If I
have this soft and beautiful skin every night. If she responds to my pervert act
endlessly. I have no confidence in not rubbing my cock. And that lascivious delusion
was transmitted through the genital and Aurora seemed to share it with me.

“…Andy-sama, Andy-oniisama… ah, why didn’t I become Andy-sama’s younger

sister…?”

“Haa, Haaa… Aurora did you want to have sex with your older brother since the time
of your birth… haha, if I have such a pervert younger sister like Aurora, it would be
absolutely fantastic…!”

“Andy-oniisamaaa… if its an brilliant older brother like Andy-oniisama, I also… ♪”

Of course, we both know that we are skipping various things. Sharing the delusion
that it is a habit since we were born, while I move back and forth inside her vagina.

“In the morning… I wake you up while rushing into your pussy…”

“Haa, Haa… even if I take a break from my studies, I will ask for your dick… ♪”

“During the bath and nap, I spend all my time inside you…”

“If I´m complimented by swordsmanship or practice, Andy-oniisama will give me his

rewarding semen… ♪”

“Occasionally I will take a day off… and I’ll shake my hips like a beast all day in the
forest of flowers…!”

“And I’ll give you… a child… Andy-oniisama’s child, I want to give birth to it…!!”

The two of us are swaying, fabricating the best and worst childhood. And finally, lips
are piled up, silenced, evocative, wanting to shake the waist while raising a muffled
voice, and poking her uterus at random.

“N, Nーーーーーーーn… ♪”

“…N, huu… Au, rora”

“Haa… haa… Andy-oniisamaaa…”

“…Nasty little sister… I don’t want to let go yet, so I insisted on it…”

“My body is… honest… huhuu♪”

“It’s fine, dirty little sister. I tied your arms like this… do you think you can pull it out
until morning?”

“Yes♪”

Then, I drown in Aurora´s mouth with my tongue and resume our drowning sex when
her breath is ready.

“There’s still a long way to go… the reward of victory is yet to come!!”
“I’ve been getting this kind of reward since I was a child. I must have become a slave
sister who could really only think of the little things… ♪”

“…Aurora you like it now, where you can think of something other than a little dick?”

“Giggle… that’s right. I also love Andy-san who sometimes whispers his love for me
without his dick. Therefore…”

“…?”

“…I will be 18 years old next wednesday… I look forward to it♪”

…Uwa. Ah, I need to hurry up in the morning and go to Jackie-san and make a present.
Will I make it in time?

“Of course, your penis is the best present for making a baby♪”

…Let’s do our best. Yup.

————————-

The next day, I decided to borrow the corner of Jackie’s workplace and do my best… I
wonder if I can do this.

By the way, my voice was leaking and my sister play became popular among my female
slaves for a while.

“O, Onii-chan… I’m the closest to you… right?”

“I´m the best younger sister, or?”

“Andy-sama… younger sister, if you want to, you can always tell me”

“Ho. Younger sister?… Umm, here I am”

“It doesn’t suit you, Laila”

“Ho, Dianne is desperate”

“I have a lot of older brothers and older sisters who look younger than Andy!”
“Same for me♪… Andy-kun will come to me when he gets a little older”

“Se, Selenium, we too…”

“This is a pseudo twin setting, Apple”

“Hmm. I think you’re going to do something interesting. Well, me too… older brother♪”

It’s not that I’m not happy, but all of a sudden, a guy who can have 10 sisters is
definitely something serious, so please forgive me.

————————–

Then, at that time, a troublesome 「Younger sister」 appears at an unexpected speed.

“I heard from Gorkus-sama… If you´re going to make it, please measure it properly”

“……”

What kind of wind is Sharon blowing?

Sharon, who appeared in Jackie-san’s workshop without wearing armor and having a
sword, seemed to be a little clunky, with no aggression like 「I’m going to bite into a
human for the time being」 until now. However, is it difficult to handle it?

“Fo, For the time being… I’m working on something right now, so why don’t you wait
for a while. I think I´ll be free by the afternoon”

Since the work of engraving a work on a ring was in progress, Sharon looked a little
out of time.

“…Let me wait here”

She says that and sits down on the bench in the corner of the workshop. The clothes
she wears are not as dignified as Aurora, but are cotton clothes based on the light
green color worn by common northern elves. Because of the simple clothes, the lines
of her body come out clearly, and there is a natural ambition depending on how you
look at it. Unexpectedly, for a pure-blooded elf, the line of my sight stagnates on her
big chest and I hurry and concentrate on my work. Regardless of Laila or Hilda, normal
women wouldn’t want to have someone to stare at their breasts. Nonetheless, if you’re
making a flashy sound with the hammer, you’ll have trouble keeping yourself silent if
you’re embossed.

“…Is the wound already good?”

I tried to change the atmosphere with that question for the time being. The wound
from the last duel was received when the bikini armor was destroyed, as it was in the
middle of her chest. It should have slanted from the armpit to the shoulder.

“Fortunately. It was completely cured by the power of the miraculous spring in the
Silver clan territory… Wo, Would you like to see it?”
“Why”

Does she really want to show it? I was a bit suspicious when she was wearing bikini
armor.

“N, No… that, if you want to see… I’m the loser”

“But I’m not the winner”

“…?”

“I think it’s Aurora who had a fight with you. Why do I win?”

“……”

I understand. Apparently, what I said “I’ll make an alternative armor” was received as
a test for her pride. Of course, on the assumption that the production process is
humiliating for Sharon, if she still accepts the loss and is not acceptable, then the
sincerity of the Glory clan is also so great. It is a perversion as Gorkus pointed out.

“That’s why you were surely stopped by your big brother before coming here”

“……”

Felios is a man of a very bad attitude, but there is no doubt that he cares about Sharon
in light of her actions so far, including listening. Felios has a place to communicate with
General Lucas in terms of unfavorable big brother, but I think there is something to
see only in that regard.

“I’m telling you, Sharon. I may be the cause of the fight, but I’m not crazy enough to be
fooled by elves now.”

“Fi, Fight… that was a respectable duel”

“Be silent. A fight is a fight… And I’m a craftsman too, so I don’t do half the work to
harass the customers who said that they really want it”

Dianne’s bikini armor was made for mischief from the beginning. In the first place, she
is a person who doesn’t need armor.
“So if you think it’s your duty to have me make armor while making a lewd prank
here… then go home. I’m pretty busy. I don’t have time to play with armor that no one
wants”

Sharon stares at me stunningly. I said what I wanted to say, so I concentrate on my

work. If you just say this much, you don’t have to worry about how it is going.

The ring engraving ended just before noon. Then finish the surface. Aurora’s birthday
will be in time.

“Did you finished?”

Suddenly, Sharon was still sitting on the bench. I was wondering if she had already
returned because her presence disappeared from the middle, but did she use her mind
to kill her presence?

“…More or less, na”

“A ring…”

“It’s a reward and birthday gift for Aurora”

“…I’m envious. Ring… I wonder when I last put one on”

Sharon smiled. It’s kind of creepy because she is strangely calm which goes beyond
gentleness… But that’s it. She has been waiting for me so far, I’m sure she really want
an armor. Then that’s fine. If she really need it, I won’t be hesitant.

“I will make your armor, but it’ll take about a week to make it now”

“Yes”

“Is it okay to use the same design I made before?”

“Ye, Yes”

“…I’ll tell you, but I’m not going to engrave a transparent mark on it”

“…Th, That’s right”

And of course I thought I could make it transparent… However I make it seriously.

“If you don’t mind, sign a purchase order. I don’t take any money, but I need it to record
the materials I used”

“Understood”

Sharon puts a little ink on a feather pen and signs it in smooth elf language. I can’t read
it, but it’s probably signed properly.

“Good. Then the measurement is… well, I don’t need it. Is it okay to use the same size
as before?”

If it is the same size as Dianne, there is no problem. I thought that, but Sharon shook
her head.

“It’s not about play or punishment, it’s about making my armor properly. Please
measure it properly”

“……”

If you return with the same reason as me, you can’t deny it.

“Then… that is so”

I’m worried about trying to measure with a paper rule.

“Do you want Jackie-san’s wife to measure you?”

Sharon wouldn’t be that anyway, even if she doesn’t care if I touches her boobs. I
thought so, but Sharon pulled my sleeves back and said it’s fine.

“You… Andy Smithson, you measure it”

“…Is it okay?”

“You make it, don’t you?… You can’t understand the shape of a woman’s body just by
hearing the numbers, right?”

When she says that, Sharon loosens the belt.

“!”

“…Mu, please turn around”

“No, no, no need to take it off”

“What do you do with only seeing it with your eyes without taking off even though it
is armor that you wear on bare skin?”

She really wants to show it?… But if she takes it off, she’ll never go out of it. In many
ways. I wait for the sound of surging and rubbing to disappear. And then.

“…Here you go”

I turn around to Sharon. She was naked.

“Hey”

“What is it?”

“It’s normal to leave your underwear on!”

“Yo, You don’t wear underwear below a bikini armor!”

She wants to show herself after all.

There’s no use pushing and answering too much (or if I think about it, I feel like she is
not angry), so I start measuring Sharon’s naked body. I knew from when she was
wearing my previous bikini armor, that she had a really well-balanced body.

“Because it’s embarrassing, don’t bring your face so close to my buttocks…”

“I’m taking its measure!”

Can you take it away from my face instead? Then I just turn the paper measure around
her waist.

“Don’t draw back”

“I haven’t drawn back”

…Well, you can draw back. Anyway, your belly isn’t related to bikini armor. The belt
position for women is different from that for men. And boobs.

“Nn…”

“Don’t make a sexy voice. Are you asking me out”

“No, its different…”

Anyway, it’s big. Even though the chest size is the same, it’s a little taller than Dianne,
so the overall impression is like Laila. However, this woman has boobs of an cheeky
impression while Laila has a pretty bowl size. Slightly sharp.

“…I see, this is certainly…”

There might be a shape that fits a little more. And if I use the engraving to adjust the
elasticity, the fit will increase. Ideas have started to spring. This is worth the working.

“…You are…”

“?”

“…Are you still happy with my nakedness while enclosing me?”

If I look around Sharon and Sharon’s boobs from above while inflating the image of a
cup of armor, I was asked a question that is difficult to answer. However, it is shame of
Polka´s child that gets muffled here.

“I don’t think that there is a man who hates such boobs”

Sharon smiled bitterly when I responded strongly.

“…Human men are really…”

“If you’re just a man who doesn’t like a woman’s boobs, you can’t prosper. Breasts are
wonderful”

Speaking as if the spirit of shoemaker Harry-jiisan (Polka’s best boobs sommelier) was
transferred. No, Harry is still fine.
“……”

Sharon keeps laughing a little bit. Then she closes her eyes and starts talking.

“…The last time I received a ring was thirty years ago”

“?”

“It was my fiance who gave it to me… We didn’t get along very well”

In the middle of the blacksmith’s workshop, the afternoon sun shines down from the
window. A fantastic scene where a beautiful naked elf closes her eyes and tells an old
story.

“He hated people. Not only humans, but all people, including his own elves and other
races, he hated everyone. He was an exuberance who said that nature is beautiful, the
sky, the sea, and the stars are the value of the world, and that the forest is his wife”

“…Elves are euphoric”

I’m not sure.

“In Arcus, elves are said to be enjoyable enough to leave the world. Because it is easy
for elves to take over the work of the forest… Being a noble in the forest means to
govern it. Be intelligent, value the harmony of people and be useful for it”

“…Hee”

I feel that the direction is the opposite of 「Sage」 that humans think, but is it because
the elves are too good in the sensibility of living in the forest?

“I left the forest that year before I married him. I relied on Berga, who was deputy head
of the Royal Guard Knights, with my brother”

“Because you didn’t want to get married?”

“What do you think? Maybe I didn’t understand. Trying to be a noble in the forest,
being a royal family in the traditional Arcus, being a woman. It’s worth it and
everything”
Although it is a problem that I don’t understand well when I hear it by the side, but I
guess Sharon was worried.

“I wanted to be who I am. In peaceful, powerless, greedy and lethargic Arcus slumber,
I would have become the wife of that person who is not interested in me and spend
my life without anything. I wanted to be someone who was helpful to someone and a
woman needed by someone, so I threw away that ring. I wasn’t the only one who
would become his only wife”

“……”

“But… maybe the life for someone who wants myself as a woman may be good.
Suddenly, I was watching that Princess Aurora”

“…I don’t know how much of an elf has such a leisurely or vague impatience”

I roll up the paper measure and put it back in the tool case, and say so to Sharon.

“I think life is about loving each other. Rather than spending time on running away
because I hate it, I think it’s more satisfying when I die because I’m embarrassed by
my favorite person”

“…I wonder why this was the story”

“Don’t ask me”

Suddenly, Sharon turns around to my face and looks up with a serious face. And,

“Bocchan, do you have lunch… so, sorry you are in the middle of something”

When Jackie-san opened the door, Sharon screamed, recalling Sharon’s momentum
and embarrassment. What are we really doing?
Wednesday. A banquet was held at the Baron’s mansion to celebrate Aurora’s birthday.

There was a little bit of confusion when choosing the venue. 「I want to celebrate
Aurora’s birthday」, Polka´s tavern master, the Baron and the Red, White, Orange and
Cherry Blossom Clan chiefs raised their hands all at once. Moreover, it was three days
before the day that Aurora’s birthday became known to them (I slid my mouth in the
dining table regarding ring making and it spread to various places via Irina), so it heats
up strangely, Eventually, the six people decided to compete in the form of drinking and
comparing Polka´s alcohol 「Great Ice field」. It seems to have been a legendary battle
between the baron and the master of the tavern, who left behind the four clan chiefs
who gave up early, but it was well left behind.

Even if it is a banquet, it is a fine aristocratic ceremony that takes place in a buffet

style. Since there is no dress code (The general residents of Polka also have free
admission), it should be a regular dress, but I was half-dressed by the baron.

“I’m not used to this kind of thing…”

“You´ll be the escort of the guest of honor, don’t humiliate Aurora”

“I know”

I want you to pardon the awkwardness of the body for a moment because of the
tightness on my throat… I’m not asking for formal appearances.

“You look good. It’s not just Aurora, it’s also the baron’s face”

“Stretch your back and have plenty of room for your expression. Boys look so good if
they are careful, Andy-kun”

Dianne and Hilda also dress up in their own way. Anzeros, Lantz, and Keiron are often
overlooked because they are in full dress. By the way, the ogres Goto and Boyd can’t
be entered unless they bow down due to the convenience of the venue (The ceiling is
low), so they drink with Johnny on the open terrace prepared outside. Jeanne is
maternity because the last month of pregnancy is near. Laila and Maia are oddly
determined no matter how many clothes they wear, so they wear dresses they have
looked up at a rental costume shop.

And again, Selenium and Apple made a difference.

“Ooo, it’s Apple-chan!”

“She is beautiful…”

“I like Selenium-chan’s red dress. After all that style is amazing”

They borrowed clothes from the costume room because they were almost the same as
the Baron´s wife, but they usually prefer simple clothes (Rather than luxury and too
much ties). If they tie up their hair, they will really feel like princesses.

“It’s unbearable. I don’t know which one is the main character”

Aurora laughs bitterly. Although she is not inferior in any way, Aurora, who is a
genuine young lady who usually comes out with gorgeous costumes, always had a low
impact even if she dressed nicely.

“Ah, don’t say that. They are dressed up to make your birthday more exciting”

“I’m aware of that… Please listen to the envy of a woman whose growth period is over”

“Ah”

Selenium and Apple, both of whom have big breasts, stand out thanks to their dresses.
On the other hand, Aurora is still slender. In the first place, there is still a little presence
compared to Jeanne and Irina, who have small bulges and Anzeros and Maia, who are
not worth considering when they wear clothes that are almost puffy. Still, I have to say
that it is still insufficient to make Jeanne´s motherhood feel. But well.

“You’re beautiful, so don’t complain too much. If you’re a woman in the royal capital,
it’s ironic that even that’s a terrible thing”

The beauty of elves is eye-catching. Even Polka with the beauty effect of the
miraculous spring seems to have many beauties, so in addition to being able to take
part in such a miracle, the hot baths should be known in the capital city where there
are only rich houses and bathhouses. Aurora’s appearance, which can be declared
beautiful with out of one head even among the elves, will not be a great loss to the
extent that her breasts are small.

“I know that, but… why don’t purebred elves grow up with their breasts so much? It’s
strange”

“Hmm. It’s indeed strange”

Irina who wore her usual loose robe nods to Aurora´s words. I think she should grow
up more radically.

“Is it normal for purebreds to be short of breasts?”

“You won’t understand if you look at it. I can’t say that by any standard, but Christie is
modest compared to her height”

“…Umm”

As for Irina, it goes without saying that even if I look at the externals of Cherry
Blossoms clan chief Christie… yes. It’s a little difficult to judge with clothes with little
exposure and clothes with several cloths, but it’s certainly not so noticeable.

“But Sharon is big, isn’t she?”

“Big…”

“It’s big… maybe the biggest purebred elf I ever met”

“Is that so?”

Was I worshiping such recordable boobs? Thank God. That Sharon’s Gauntlet Knights
didn’t come today. Well, it’s hard to show their faces.

The party is in full-swing now.

“Aurora, don’t be nervous”

“Eh… is that so?”

It might be a little mean, but I’ll whisper… I haven’t handed the ring yet. I was trying
to pass it halfway through, but I was missing the opportunity to calmly face Aurora,
following the greetings of the elves and the people of the city. I made it with great
spirit. It is regrettable that the reaction is rushed between people. That’s why I waited
until Aurora gave me a glance.

“Hum? Isn’t the ring completed after all?”

Irina asks with a mean smile. Aurora didn’t want to be thought to be upset or didn’t
change her expression, but it was clear because her ears bounced.

“Now, I’m a little busy here right now…”

“”I heard you’re making armor for Sharon. Did you make it in time?”

“……”

Oh, Aurora desperately stops her expression with a smile, but seems to cry a little.
Even if I didn’t make it in time, did she feel that I was missing it when she defended
me desperately and won the duel?

“…Idiot”

I hit Irina´s head and turned to Aurora.

“Trust me. If I couldn’t make it in time, I wouldn’t have come to this place and I would
have stayed up all night long”

“Ah, Andy… san”

“Give me your hand, Aurora”

I remove the hardened smile by stroking her cheeks and picking up Aurora’s hand
with a slightly neat face. Next I pull on the silk gloves and put the ring on her left ring
finger.

“I was able to finish it yesterday… Happy Birthday. Thank you for fighting for me… My
Aurora”

“Uu…”
I put on a slightly broad, glowing silver ring that’s crafted to the extent that you can’t
put in any gems, filled with a lot of personal flair… Bright silver is a rare metal
produced in Folklore and it cannot be called 「Bright light」 as the name suggests,
but it has the property of shining in the dark. It was quite expensive and courageous
to fiddle with it, but it was a satisfying finish.

“Beautiful…”

“Take care of it… Oh, now that I think of it, it’s the first time that I’ve made a serious
accessory for a girl”

I have worked on a collar and a gift for a crossbow crew member. I made an armor the
other day and worked on swords. The fact that my few small craftsmanships, “Special
skills compared to other people” have not been fully used for gifts for girls until here…
I wonder what this is like with me.

“…Ho, really, personal matter… for the first time?… Can I have the first thing…?”

“I’m angry if I say I’ve made it on your birthday but you give it to someone else”

“…Ye, Yes… I won’t give it away. I… I’ll take care of it…!!”

Aurora hugs her left hand as if she was impressed. At the same time, whistling and
finger whistling sounds come from around and applause rises… It seems that the
acquainted townspeople and Selenium and the others all paid attention when
thinking something.

“No No, it’s a really craftsmanship-like, pleasing talk. You look like Chief Smithson
when he was young, Andy”

The baron seems to be satisfied while clapping with his hands.

“If you ask me, you’ve never had anything other than collars made”

“Let’s ask about one of the hair ornaments when you can make it”

“Ho, I’m fine with piercings? It’s fun to put it in a bit of a wacky place”

“Ah, there…? But if it’s Andy-sama…”

“Then, I would like a necklace. A ring is a little bit of a treat because it’s easy to bend
with healing magic”

“I want you to make something like a amulet if you can do it”

“I, I just got armor, so it’s hard to make another request…”

“…I, I too… is it okay?”

The girls are getting excited all at once. When I looked at the open terrace outside,
Jackie-san with Sara was winking over while drinking with the outside guys. Thank
you for your help this time. And, the aunts group of Polka who wear strong make-up
are also smiling towards me.

“And who will be the favorite after all, Andy”

“I don’t say that when you’re young, you’re not a pear, but you can’t stay young forever”

“If you can settle down, you must do it as soon as possible. Maybe you haven’t decided
yet? Then, it is a good time now for Harry-jiisan to have a great-grandson”

※The Polka Aunts talk about this and that here.

“Yo, You know what kind of scene it is at the celebration of who’s here right now!”

“Rough, but it’s better to do this early”

“You know, the steamed bun shop´s sisters, Keel´s younger sister. That child is growing
up to be a very beautiful woman”

“Listen!”

The Aunts were invincible. I had to run away with all my strength.

——————————-

Midnight. The banquet is over and the baron’s mansion becomes empty.

“No ones is here anymore…”

“That’s right, they all went back home”

I who had been held in baron’s private room had returned to the banquet hall. There
are no girls, no Keirons, no elves, no aunts. Did everyone return to the inn?

“It was a disaster, Andy”

“Absolutely”

I drop my shoulders. Well, I was thinking about the danger of becoming more or less
strange at the time of the party, but I do not think that it is good even if everyone thinks
about the atmosphere a little more.

“Hmm”

And Irina appears from behind us. Was she drinking tea somewhere in the house?

“There is no duty here, Smithson-dono”

“N… well, did everyone return to the inn?”

“Well”

Irina closed the fan in her hand and looked up at me.

“But the party was cut off like that and wouldn’t it be fun enough, Smithson-dono?”

“Ah… well, a little bit”

I nod while thinking that it was somewhat strange.

“Good, then let’s go to the forest. We also prepared a party”

“?”

At this time? I thought so, but elves are a little different from humans. It’s not
nocturnal, but everything tends to be long-paced and self-paced. There is a possibility
that the alcohol serving is a little longer than among humans.

“Okay then… let’s go”

“Hmm. I thought you would say that”

When Irina nodded, she pulled my hand and started walking.

“Sir Guto, have a good night”

“Ah, Irina-dono is healthy… Andy, you also have a good night”

“Ye, Yes, see you”

I feel like the baron was laughing… Well, it’s usually a bit of a laugh if you say that
drinking continues during the night.

——————————-

I pass through the forest boundary smoothly with the lead of Irina. Suddenly I came
across a daytime world.

“Uwa!?”

Even though it is inside an ancient boundary, night is night. It’s always the middle of
day like this… in the bounding prison I was imprisoned the other day.

“Ah, Irina, Are we in the wrong place?”

“I don’t think I said anything from a clan´s manor”

“…This is the meeting place?”

I thought why in a prison, but fruits are always growing here, the climate is stable and
it’s not a bad place.

“Meeting place. Meeting place… Huhuhu”

However, I become uneasy because Irina has a strange way of laughing somehow.

“Wh, What is it?”

“No, the wording seems strange”

…What is it?

“The place is great. Let’s start with the party”

After passing through the forest, Selenium and my female slaves and lovers were all
sitting in the back of the house and chatting. There is no alcohol. There are no other
participants.

“Oh, you’ve come Andy”

Dianne stands up. Following that, all the other girls get up and greet me. Everyone
stayed in their dresses from the dinner party.

“E… Emm?”

Selenium and Apple, who dressed in bold dresses and have their hairs tied up,
approached and kissed me alternately as I was a little stunned as to what is happening
here right now.

“??”

“Today’s party was a bit disturbing”

“Emm… that, the baron-san’s wife gave us a certificate saying, [You can return it after
washing it properly] ”

“Na…”

Following the two daring girls, Anzeros explains as she slowly takes off her armored
clothes and remains in her underwear.

“Th, That… you’ve been busy recently and didn’t have much time for us, as you have
been taken by Sharon or talking to Aurora”

“Today it is the first time after a long time for everyone to talk to Andy-san”

“I’ll do my best too♪”

“Everyone has just dressed up, so it’s worth it to get dirtyーAndy-kun♪”

“Ho. It’s not like you´re going to say it to your relatives, but you’ll take the whole
princesses of the ball home and fuck them all in one”

“…To, Today too… I’ll do everything for Andy-sama’s cock… ♪”

Laila takes a pose that invites me by swaying her dress, while Jeanne and Maia roll up
their skirts straight.

“If we are here, no one will get in the way. Let’s continue the feast to our heart’s
content♪”

Irina rolls up the hem of her robe and shakes her little buttocks in a mischievous
manner.

“Good grief… can I really do this?”

I take off my coat and loosen the belt with a wry smile.

“Don’t worry. Enjoy now!”

Dianne kissed me on my neck and I decided to do it.

◇◇◇

“Is the condition true?”

“Yeah. The king’s consent is also attached. It’s cheap if you can lend me your power”

“…You can trust me”

“Of course”

“Good, I understand… I´ll give you my word”

“It’s a deal… It’s a dangerous task, but I’ll rely on you, [Dancing Spear] Almeida”
In the midst of noon at the forest, I take off my tailcoat in front of beautiful women
who lined up. Nine people, no, with Irina ten people and they attack me by boasting
their different charms.

“It’s been a while since we’re all together, so don’t hesitate to do it”

“Hoho. Well, I hope you’ll let me hug you as I like”

“Everyone is so motivated, so if you’re not sure, leave it to us first♪”

Selenium takes Laila’s words and kneels in front of my waist with Apple. Selenium
shows the nape by having her hair tied up with a hair clip and Apple also tied her hair
together neatly with careful braiding and kisses me slowly but without hesitation.

“Both of you are pretty…”

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been dressed like this”

“Yes… It’s been a while or it’s the first time I’ve been doing it normally instead of in
disguise”

“Disguise?”

When I ask them back, they both have a troubled laugh.

“I have become a lady. As a course of events”

“It was when we were traveling through Afilm Empire. Gorotsuki-san had his eyes on
me… I was a little frustrated, so I didn’t really enjoy it”

“I see”
They are half elves who are originally nomadic people. If not, there will be no place to
go out unnecessarily.

“It looks good on you”

“…I’m glad you’re flattering”

“It’s not flattering. Well, you guys, need be aware of how beautiful you are”

I gently stroke their cheeks. Although they are kissing me alternately, they both
happily dyed their cheeks and resumed kissing. Soon after that, in a cooperation play,
Apple sucks the tip of my dick, while Selenium stretches out to the trunk and balls. It
looks like a fierce service by aristocratic princess sisters. Besides, they try to cover my
lower body with saliva in greed.

“Muu… I should have also dressed up…”

Anzeros looks a little regretful when she sees me obsessed with their service… I mean.

“Why didn’t you dress up…”

“Ke, Keiron and Lantz are there, so I didn’t want to let them see…”

It seems to have been unpleasant to do woman’s externals by all one’s might in front
of the members who she had been familiar since the time she was disguised as a man.

“In the first place, I haven’t the courage to wear a dress because I haven’t been wearing
it since I was a kid!”

“…Needless”

Even though the masquerade is a little too cute, Anzeros was swept away by “Well I´m
a elfi”, but there is no such thing as a girlish appearance. Rather, there should be no
wonder that she was dressed up as a native rich merchant.

“Next time, I’ll make a brooch or necklace, so wear a dress and pick it up. It’s your
husbands order”

“…Ye, Yes”
Anzeros nods obediently as she sees Aurora´s ring from the side. Was she envious?
Although it is a confidence work, because it is the first time I have made something as
a present to a girl, I am glad for a moment that it is envied like this.

“Nchu, n, waraa… hey… Andy-san, it’s us who are serving you, aren’t we?”

“Selenium, at times like this… this, ngu… nzuzuzuu”

“!?”

Selenium and Apple intensify the offensive whether I didn’t like it after licking my
cock. Rather, Apple shows off a strangely skillful vacuum. The two are hugging with
their hands wrapped in high-quality gloves and catching my waist that seems to close
unintentionally and don’t let me escape. My back is numb by a raging pleasure.

“Noooo”

“…Andy-san looks really comfortable… it’s also a good idea to look at his figure when
he is fully feeling it♪”

“Huhuhuuu. It needs a hand-mouth skill to enjoy that♪ How is it, Aurora-chan. Do you
want me to teach you that technique next time?… Or rather, everyone can come to
Hilda-sensei to learn techniques not including vagina techniques”

“I’m interested, I want you to tell me more”

“…I also, just a little…”

“Why don’t you tell me? It sounds interesting”

I want to say it in the outfield, but I can’t afford it. Two beautiful half elves with elegant
appearances completely invade my brain with a compassionate lip service and my
head turn white without any effort. A feeling of ejaculation rises. Sweet numbness
dominates the elbows, knees, shoulders, hips, and spine. Just before it converges and
fires as if the whole soul is pulled out, Apple stops her sucking abruptly.

“Ah…!?”

“Se, Selenium♪”
“…Apple, amazing…”

Selenium sees Apple with a respectful look, as I look at them with a miserable face.

“I feel like my senses have recently returned… Andy-san’s penis has become accustomed
to it a little bit”

“As, As one would expect from the number one female slave, Apple”

“Huhuu♪”

Apple boasts her obscene techniques with a makeup that is slightly more cute than
Selenium, which emphasizes the sexual appeal of a woman. It’s a mismatch and that’s
why it’s amazing.

“…Ah, Apple”

“Yes♪”

“Le… Let me go”

When I talked about my frustrated thoughts, she smiled and looks cute.

“Not good♪”

I was told it was not good.

“Wh, Why”

“Today everyone gets a turn, so you can’t shoot wastefully!”

“……”

Apple wipes the saliva dripping down her mouth and the bubbles that run ahead with
her fingertips, lightly turns around and raises her long skirt. A moist and wet
underwear was exposed in front of me.

“…If you’re going to put it out, release it in my uterus… ♪”

“That’s right… ♪”
Selenium imitates Apple and just stick out her butt in the same way. When I put my
hands on the underwear of the two and put my fingers in between their crotches, it
was moistened with love juice.

“Ann”

“Yo, You can’t use your fingers… I can’t get pregnant with them♪”

“Today, I was proud of Jeanne-chan’s tummy and I cant wait anymore…”

“Ah, me?”

“Yes”

“After all, Andy-san shall release his semen to his heart content in everyone’s pussy, so
that everyone is satisfied”

“…It’s a great way to say it. It’s not wrong”

“Ho. It’s true that a pregnant woman is like that”

“We too… I want a sign that I’m more captivated by Andy-san’s dick than a collar…”

“Yes… so, please mark me… ♪”

Two people unfold the underwear that covers their buttocks while showing a novel
interpretation of the fetus. Their brilliantly rounded butts looked extraneous with the
vivid colors of the dresses. Even if it was raised to the limit, I was already at the limit
of patience if two genitals were unpleasantly spread wide with fingers wrapped in
cloth gloves.

“I’ll go, Apple…!”

“Yes… nnnn!!”

Laila turns forward to support her body that is about to collapse and fall. In
preparation for Selenium’s turn, Dianne also lined up and took Selenium’s hands. I feel
free to push a stable Apple with support. However, since it was raised to the level of
ejaculation from the original, my son seemed to fire immediately.
“Ho. Desperate, owner. Let’s entertain your eyes a little bit”

As soon as Laila says that mischievously, did she pull the chest of the dress and exposes
her nipples.

“If so, will my milk be a feast for your eyes?”

Dianne also makes a slight angle, exposing her soft breasts and shaking them. There
are four breasts in front of me and two peach-like asses at hand. They cooperate to
help me seed. It was a happy situation. Hilda sticks to me from behind.

“A-ndy-kun”

“O, uaa!?”

“Not good, you have to do this to let me become pregnant, kyaa♪”

When I think that I heard a mysterious pronunciation spell in my ear, someone add
extra vitality to my lower body. Mass ejaculation magic, commonly known as sperm
hell magic.

“I will be exhausted after finishing this…”

If ejaculation comes out like a piss, it becomes close to dehydration.

“Don’t worry about that”

“You can continue while taking it”

Aurora and Anzeros were picking fruits from the trees nearby. This is the food that has
taken care of us during the imprisonment and it was good to bake it raw or boil it.
They scoop them up and try to feed me by mouth-to-mouth. Thus, hugged from behind
and given fruits by mouth from the left and right, I catch the two buttocks at hand and
having a full gauze packed sex of watching Laila and Dianne’s breasts in front and
reached the climax,

“A… A, Ah, Andy-san, coming, swelling, looking for the womb, pour it in my hole… th,
there, my child’s bag, there!!”

“Haaaa… me too, quickly me too… Andy-san´s penis!”

Apple screams as I slam her hips violently and shaking them afterwards. Selenium
also wants my son while shaking her hips. And I ejaculate while pushing up Apple’s
womb tightly.

“HHa, aaaaaaaaaaa♪♪”

“Andy-kun, amazing… erupt… very much”

“It’s a manly manner to take it out… ♪”

“It’s wasteful… he could have twisted it into me or someone else in the middle of it,
rather than letting it overflowing”

“It’s more than that, we are left out of the event”

“I want to serve Andy-sama as well. Somebody get in the way”

“I, I’m the first one!”

“Oh dear, our turn is likely to come later, Dianne”

“You know what, Andy is extraordinary, so we will also get our turn. Don’t panic”

The next hole is immediately stuck out after the ejaculation, and there is no time to
rest. I’m not going to rest. There is no time to be lazy in an attractive hole. As soon as
I finish ejaculation, I change to Selenium´s pussy and insert my dick. Lively and
abnormal outdoor sex continued.

————————————-

On the grass in the forest at noon. On the grass of the forest in the daytime. A small
guy like me is sleeping with beautiful women who dressed beautifully in his
surroundings and a large amount of semen inside their vaginas is dripping out. And I
almost instinctively violated the last left butt with a sensually crispy head.

“Higu, u, uu… I, I, already, so full, how many times… kkuu!!”

“So, Sorry, but please keep me accompany for a little bit longer… kkuooo!!”

At the end, Irina is forced to put her cheeks on the ground and push her hips up, and
continue to pant while being weak. Apart from that, all the other girls are no longer
good. Laila and Maia are rolling around, but if I say I want them, they will still get along
and Anzeros and Dianne are happily weak, but they should have enough physical
strength. I’m sure I should stop doing something to Jeanne, because of her big belly or
Hilda-san who was in a good condition, but I squeezed into her throat to let her drink
semen. Perhaps the only reason that Irina was persistently committed was the last
order in which it was plunged, and the odd reason that this little genital fits well and
feels like a waste to pull out. I don’t feel like I’m arrogant or laying on my clothes, but
I’m not obscene, but Irina’s pussy feels so good and I don’t feel like reflecting on it.

“Haa, Haaa… pl, please keep going without refusal…”

“I, I’m sorry”

“How many times do you want to make a vaginal cum shot…”

“…Sorry, I forgot… now this time outside”

“…To, Too late… It’s alright, pour until you’re satisfied”

Irina leaves herself to me as if she was amazed. Her tone is really 「Helpless」, but
the small vagina is still entangled around my dick greedily while bathing in three
ejaculations, trying not to pull out like unkneaded and continue to invite the glans to
the back to peristalsing. I’m not aware of myself, but it’s a great instrument.

“In that way… ha, have you always such a flashy night…?”

As expected, when it was the fourth time after all the other parties, the movements of
the hips did not stick to each other and when moving the hips with a calm rhythm,
Irina asks with a subtle expression for a moment.

“It, It’s not always, well usually… two or three people a night”

“…I’m not familiar with the human world… but at that point, I think it’s a little too
grand for a human”

“But… they are all good women and are happy with it, so it’s fine”

“…Whether you attracted a woman, or a woman wants you to do it… I know you’re not
going to get out of hand”
A sigh of relief. I was a little hurt, so I try to be violent.

“N, Naaa… I, I’m still fine…!?”

“You’re part of that, you erotic clan chief!”

“Uu… Th, That’s…”

For some reason, Irina seems strangely happy, or rather tries to hide her loosen
cheeks… Ah. Isn’t it sounding like she’s indirectly saying that she is a good woman who
can’t lose to them?… Well, that’s fine.

“…I will let you become pregnant”

“…”

“Bear my child, Irina”

“…… ♪”

I violently pour my sperm into her womb. Irina nodded slightly while bathing in
semen as her stomach swelled for a moment.

“…Somehow, Andy is really a bad guy, isn’t he…”

“…Irina, who is steadily ecstatic, is too weak”

“Ho. It’s the right kind of ability for my rider”

“…I still want Andy-sama’s semen… ♪”

Outsiders are noisy. Anyway, Maia.

——————————-

Next day. Even after entering the miraculous spring, I still had a heavy waist, but
Jackie-san and I decided to go on to continue making bikini armor, I suddenly asked
Anzeros.

“When is your birthday?”

“Wh, What, all of a sudden?”

Anzeros, who was having breakfast, looked surprised.

“I have promised you to make a brooch or necklace, so that you can dress up. A
birthday is just right for that”

“If it’s my birthday… it’s the month after next month, but I think we´re not taking it
slowly in Polka at that time”

“I see…”

Well, what should I do? I thought that I shall ask everyone to know their birthdays.

“By the way, everyone’s birthday is…”

As soon as I started talking, some girls hurried and stood. Specifically, Selenium, Apple,
and Hilda.

“Why run away”

“A, Ahaha”

“…Th, That story, another time…”

“Andy-kun,… not everyone is happy about their birthday”

“?”

What?

“…How old are you, so that I get to know your birthday?”

“I-wo-nt-te-ll-yo-u”

“If, If you never pursue it because it’s a 17th birthday… I will tell you☆”

…Complex people.

By the way, after pursuing, only the age of selenium was found out. 44 years old… This
kind of half-realistic number may certainly be a bit of a reaction. Although Selenium
is from a long-lived species.
5 days after starting to make armor for Sharon at Jackie-san’s workshop. Armor
making was progressing smoothly. Bikini armor is one of the simplest structural
armor if it fits perfectly. If this is a chainmail or lamellar armor, it will not be enough
to have a rough preparation for a month, but Sharon’s armor… will probably be
completed sooner than expected because of Jackie-san’s skills.

“However Bocchan, you´re very particular about the shape… It’s certainly a good idea
to make it right, but it’s a profession that moves when its a swordsman. It’s natural to
squeeze and increase many kilometers in a day, so it’s a good idea to be too
dimensioned”

“It’s okay. I’ll adjust it with engravings”

I take out the engraved sword that Diel gave me. It is an excellent one that can let you
engrave in advance. I’ve never used this sword as a sword since the fight against the
Holy Beast and it has always been used with a sheath that has been cut off to expose
only a few centimeters of cutting edge and a rag cloth is wrapped around it for safety.

“That’s why I’m tempted to do some crafting. Anyway, I don’t think it would be a
hindrance to Bocchan, its length”

“I’ve seen a real crest carving pen on sale in Klaves, but it costed 5,000 gold coins. If I
have something like this, it will be most satisfactory”

“Haaaa… Indeed. But if you want to make money with that skill, you should buy the
pen. It’s a craftsman’s tool. And Boss Smithson always said that if it could fit into one’s
hand, you would not be able to put a string on it”

“My dad overcharged and my mom always froze”

“Hahaha. But some of my fleas are about a thousand gold coins, even if they’re not five
thousand”
“…Did your wife get angry?”

“Actually a little bit”

Jackie-san and I continue to work while laughing together. Jackie isn’t always caught
up with bikini armor and he teaches me while striking various things like horseshoes
and carpentry tools. I finely engrave a crest on the bikini armor. The bikini armor I
made for mischief to Dianne was applied with a crest to see through, but this time it’s
purely strength manipulation. Since the engravings is to play with the characteristics
of the material itself, it it possible give the metal a flexible elasticity that it cant be bent
by human power or give the leather backing a feeling of adhesion so that it doesn’t slip
slightly. Various additional functions can be added.

I’m immersed in such work, that the time has passed as if I flew and the sunlight which
inclines before one is aware is dazzling. When I suddenly looked up and heard the
sound of Jackie-san hammering at the same rhythm as my father in this familiar
workshop that was once my home, I missed my childhood. Jackie-san’s roaring sound,
at least as much as I hear, sounded the same as my father. A nostalgic sound of a
blacksmith who repairs everything in this Town. Eventually, Sara who is tired of
playing will come in quietly and jumps on the big back, saying “Meal is ready!”… A long
time ago, I believed that would be the case and I had no doubt. Now that the women
who should be protected have been able to do it, it is the figure that is aiming again.

“Hey Jackie-san. I wonder if I can become a blacksmith like my father”

“How about it?”

Jackie-san doesn’t move even with my sudden sentiment, but laughs a little while
wiping his forehead with a towel.

“I’m still incomplete, I haven’t even seen a studio in the capital city where my boss
came out. I don’t know how to be like boss”

“I see…”

“But”

Jackie-san turns to me and tells me to be reliable.

“I’m sure boss would have said, [You can be relieved, because you are just like me
Andy] ”

“…Ah, saying”

I smile. Some tears came out.

———————————-

When I returned to the inn, Dianne was opening a letter.

“Letter? Its unusual in Polka”

“It just came with the flying dragon service”

Dianne reads the letter silently for a while. Feel free to turn around and steal here…
I’m also a soldier to the extent that I don’t do anything. I wait quietly.

“All right, it looks like we’re ready”

“?”

“It seems that the adjustment in Celesta´s territory is over. We will fly to Renfangas
within a few days. For the time being, there are faces of Northern Elves and Felios. A
line-up is necessary”

“E, Eeh?”

If I fly now, I’ll be in trouble. I want Sharon’s bikini armor to be completed in two or
three days and not one day. Dianne laughs bitterly when she sees me in a hurry.

“Even if you don’t have to worry, I’ll wait for you to make your armor… But hurry up,
10-man captain Smithson. Winter approaches if you take it any further and relax. It’s
still summer, but as you’re raised in Polka, you’ll know how much the winter
influences the monster which will hinder the exploration”

“Yes, I understand”

I hurry up and salute with my right fist on my chest. I return to Jackie-san´s workshop.
Even if I stay up all night, I need to finish it.
“Bo, Bocchan, it’s better to take a little rest…”

“I don’t have enough time! Sorry for the inconvenience, but be patient tonight and
tomorrow!”

I make Jackie-san’s workshop a nightless castle and challenge the finishing work.
Actually I wanted to make the surface paint a little more stylish, but I put up with only
a minimum of gloss. I adjust the shoulder pads… this requires a try-on. I was going to
call Sharon tomorrow and adjust it then. After that. I have to decide the shape of the
waist armor. Sharon’s butt has a lot of volume, but I was worried about whether to
focus on the defense range or to make it lighter, but let’s take a large defense range
with priority on processing difficulty.

“Uh, there is so much to do and there isn’t enough time… if I can’t do it from this time,
it’s a nuisance to Jackie-san…”

“…Good grief”

Looking back to the voice, Sharon was there. Wearing fashion based on the northern
elf-like grass color, she is smiling and watching me with her arms crossed.

“If it’s sound, I can erase it with my illusion magic”

I shout to Sharon, who is spinning her fingers with her arms folded, as I count the
work process.

“Th, Thank you! Get undressed!”

“E… Eeh!?”

“Quickly! Get naked!”

“Ye… Yes… al, already, so suddenly…”

I pull on Sharon’s clothes that she has begun to take off, to hurry up and help her take
it off. It was Sharon who resisted a little, but she took it off as if she gave up. I apply
the chest armor that was processed to her breasts and tighten the latch. And I let her
put on the temporary shoulder armor.

“How is it?”
“Eh… so, so much… I mean, it feels pretty good…”

“Okay next is below”

Because the brain is rotating at high speed, I take off her underwear without
hesitation. If I pull it, the string will break, so I tear it off and throw it away.

“Ky, Kyaaa!?”

“Open your crotch!”

“Nah, th, that way of speaking…”

“Don’t grumble about something!!”

Wearing a pants-type waist armor with the naked crotch open. I immediately give
instructions to see the balance between weight and movement of the armor protecting
the sides.

“Move, as violent as possible”

“Eh… li, like that”

“Do it as long as you can”

“…… Uh”

She repeats the stun steps with a little reddish face… In such back-and-forth exercise,
I don’t know how good or bad the armor is.

“Turn around. Turn your hips as violently as possible”

“Well, isn’t it just a little overbearing?”

“I can’t afford it anymore. Come on, hurry up”

“Uh…”

Sharon rotates as said. Rotating as much as possible by kicking roundhouse kicks. Is

there a problem with follow-up performance? No, the person in question does not
seem to be painful to move. Is this all right?

“Okay, stop. Now it’s my turn”

Sharon resisted, when I was trying to remove the armor.

“St, Stop it, I can take it off myself!”

“Don’t worry about that and be obedient!”

“Hii… ye, yes”

At first glance, Sharon may be surprised when she stops moving. Then I remove all
armor from Sharon and start adjusting. To re-adjust the shape, I would like to rework
it using a furnace. However, although the furnace has already been turned on, the
amount of heat has not yet increased. With this heat, it doesn’t make much sense to
put it in the furnace… n, wait.

“I see, the heat resistance of the material seems to be messed up with the engravings…”

“…Smithson-san?”

I took the engraving sword that came out of a strange sheath first and I started to
examine the engraved figure in my head in front of the shoulder armor, while Sharon
who concealed her chest and crotch with her hands looks at me mysteriously. I
thought about it for about three minutes, and then wrote a crest at a dash. Its speed,
just like the handling of a restaurant’s lather.

“…Smithson-san, that… magic trait…?”

“It’s an engraving crest. Thats sky-blue clan´s traditional technique of Klaves… This is
the case”

After gently putting it in the furnace for 30 seconds, the shoulder armor is red hot,
although it is not a great amount of heat. I can do this.

“Okay… please a sound erasing barrier”

“Ye, Yes. ────!!”

Kan, Kan, Kan, I swing the hammer. The material is quickly reworked into an ideal
shape, although it is an instinct of helping the engraving… No, if I soften the material
a little more with this application, I might be able to hit with less force. Unlike ogres
and dwarves, my strength is no different from that of ordinary townspeople. It is
important not to overdo it. However, the counter figure looks a little difficult… No, I´m
going to be patient. No, it is better to trace the engraved crests with graphite. It would
be a problem if strange engravings combined to get the characteristics of the day after
tomorrow. However, this technique makes me feel cool. If I show it to Boss Sreed or
other blacksmiths, they are likely to call it cheating. No, I’m not sure that I’m an
cheating blacksmith because I haven’t finished my full-time training. Well. If they call
me that, then they shall do so. I take the way of making products that satisfy customers.

“Huhuhuhuhuhuhu”

“Sm, Smithson-san… hello?”

“All right, if it gets cold with this… I don’t really add a lot of heat, so it’s quick to cool
down. All right, try it on again, Sharon”

“E, Eh?”

Sharon who is driven by time and is completely pushed by me in a forcible mode, turns
around and wears the armor.

“Okay, move! Shake your hips more strongly! I don’t know if that’s the case!”

“Th, That’s… li, like this!?”

“No, turn like this more! Yes, good. That’s the way!”

“Haaa… haaa…”

“All right, that’s enough. You are tired, so be obedient”

“S, So, I myself…”

“Yes Yes, that’s right”

“Ki, Kyaaa”
I strip Sharon and throw her on the bench in the corner of the blacksmith. And it can
be processed again. In the meantime, I have come up with a technique that involves
engraving in the middle of the process.

“I might be a genius…”

“E, Emm, Smithson-san, I’m happy that you´re crazy about my armor, but what am I
supposed to do as you have torn my panty?”

“Don’t worry about that and take a rest, you still have to try-on again”

“…Ha, Haa”

Only the sound of hitting iron is lowered to the minimum and Sharon’s sound illusion
skills may be excellent, as only the speaking voices pass normally.

And I continued to work until the next day with the cornering tension as it is.

“Bocchan, I prepared breakfast, but… what is this!?”

“……”

“……”

When Jackie-san showed up, there’s Sharon lying naked on the bench and various
things are said (I don’t understand what she is talking about) and I keep engraving.

“…Ah, emm, Bocchan? And that over there… a customer?”

“Ah, Ah… wait a minute, Jackie-san, I’m in great shape right now. If I complete this
technique now, I’ll take the world”

“Haa…?”

With Jackie-san having a strange face next to me, I continued to process it with a
slightly clearer head.

“”Th, That woman, she is going to catch a cold… what the hell is this… panty?”

“Ah, wait for that. Hey, Sharon, get up. One more try”
Try on.

“Fo, Forgive me already… already, I’m tired…”

“Don’t worry about that and get up. I will help you voluntarily”

The armor is put on her chest.

“U, Uh… that’s fine…”

She seems to be exhausted.

“…Bo, Bocchan, that… I’ve heard rumors that you´re popular, but you’d rather do it in
moderation”

“Ha?”

With a vague head, I really explore the meaning of Jackie-san’s words while holding a
naked pigtailed busty elf in my arms… I abandoned thinking after a few seconds.

“…No, I’m in a hurry”

“Th, That’s right. Then, even when you felt like it, it was so sudden…”

“Hey, Sharon, get up. If you don’t move, it won’t start”

“Uh…”

—————————

In the middle of the day, there was Sharon wearing a bikini armor completed by a new
method devised by me with a tired face.

“…Smithson-san, it’s amazing when you do it… hey…”

While wearing it, she rolls her back up drowsily. I don’t think it’s that she is not strong
enough because she is a black arm, but it might have been a burden on her nerves to
try it on and move as I ordered her.

“…Maybe you’ve taken advantage of Sharon and did something?”

I was confused when I was seen with strange eyes by Anzeros. Sharon sighed with a
half-opened eyes.

“…It might have become a story still if I was violated incidentally…”

“What a sudden rush”

“…Mentally, I’m already… I mean, every corner… kuu”

“Don’t sleep!”

Sharon´s gratitude… well, it ended with her saying 「Thank you very much」 half-
sleeping. I’ve worked so hard that I’ve just wanted her to try it out, even if it’s not as
good as Anzeros.

Nonetheless, it was a day when I realized a lot of new possibilities for engraving,
probably because I was urging forward after a long time.

By the way.

“……”

“Belga. What do you think about that conversation?”

“If you think about it in common sense… Sharon was tainted”

“By a human…”

“Well wait, Felios. Calm down. It’s not too late for Sharon to cry. There is also a line of
misunderstanding”

“But!”

“How many times have you failed with it?”

“Kuu…!!”

I heard that Felios and Berga were secretly listening near the workshop that night. I
was scolded with great eyes when we passed each other, but I don’t think I have done
anything bad.
After seeing me rushing and finishing my blacksmithing work, Dianne asked everyone
to prepare for the trip.

In the evening, everyone gathers in the cafeteria of the inn to check the setup.

“I’ll have Maia carry us this time”

“Ho? I can fly too?”

“I know that Layla has been cured, but as a special ambassador for the northern forest,
blue dragon Maia would be legitimate. You know, it’s not like we need to show
Renfangas our full strength in a big way. The point is how to pass the relation to the
Gauntlets”

“I see”

Now, for the first time, the three Gauntlet Knights will see that Maia is a dragon. Irina
should have suggested that we are with dragons, but this is the first time that it is clear
from here who is actually a dragon and what kind of relation we have. By carrying the
three gauntlets with dragon wings like no other, there is an aspect of demonstrating
the judgment of the elves about the demon territory exploration. Laila can fly, but Laila
is a dragon in a more free position. It’s also a good idea to hide your hands without
exposing them to the darkness. As a sign, Maia, who has a deep relation with the elves,
was more appropriate.

“And now personal selection, of course Jeanne can’t be taken with us, so I’ll leave her
here”

“Okay”
Jeanne who seems to be a little lonely obeys obediently. Well, this time it’s just a
courtesy call to visit Renfangas´s higher ups, so we don’t need to stay for months. We
should be able to come back in 1 to 2 weeks at the earliest, so it’s a shame that we can’t
go sightseeing.

“And Irina should take a rest this time. I mean, it’s safer for you not to show your face
until you know what you’re doing”

“I have a clear understanding of my position. I will take a leisurely bath with Jeanne”

“HeHe, fellow friend♪”

Irina is especially easy to target due to her low appearance and heavy position, as well
as her low fighting ability. Regardless of whether we take her to Celesta, Renfangas
has a poor footing. If Dianne and the dragons were to take a serious escort, they’d be
able to defend her, but there’s no particular reason to take Irina with us. If we’re going
to take her, it’s probably after we’ve put our eyes on a place where we can use as a
base.

“The others are… the 10-man captains will go naturally. Especially, the two 10-man
captains Anzeros and Aurora will be accompanied by the king, so please confirm the
ceremony”

“Roger that”

“No problem”

Two people salute. Anzeros and Aurora will not fail with regard to this kind of thing.

“Smithson, Keiron and all of the semi-regular soldiers should keep their equipment
ready”

“Roger that”

“…What can I do with a crossbow even if something happens suddenly?”

Keiron grumbles and Dianne sighs “Well”. Because we are originally a rear-guard unit,
no matter how much equipment is used, it is not easy for sudden situations.

“Somehow, it’s a good idea to put Boyd and Laila on the vanguard. What’s important
is that it’s impossible to talk about the lack of preparation in the event of an emergency”

“I’m a vanguard”

“Hoho. Well, if you don’t have enough, I’ll talk about it”

It’s okay if you’re too worried about a sudden incident that you don’t know how to
happen.

“After that, my sister and Selenium will try to back up everyone…”

And Dianne’s gaze stops at the last remaining Apple.

“…Apple”

“Ye, Yes”

Dianne stared at Apple and thought about it for a while. She opened her mouth
carefully.

“…What do you do?”

—————————

Late-night hot spring with the lights out. As expected, when the bonfire disappears,
the hot springs with some moss-infested areas are dangerous and no one can enter.
The only reason to enter the hot springs during this time is Laila and Jeanne, who are
accustomed to it at night and that there is no one else. I don’t know if it’s okay or not,
but sometimes I get invited by the girls. Entering when the lights are off is an
extraterritorial right. They cant find fault with me or get angry by seldom.

“Honestly, I’m lost. I don’t use magic very much, so I’m not more suited to rough things
than Irina-sama, but I don’t really use it for anything other than to help like Selenium
or Hilda-sensei… so why I´m not suited to come too?”

While the sound of hot water resounds, the confession of Apple is heard.

“Why don’t you refrain to go to war separately?”

The voice of Jeanne is heard right next to Apple. And then.

“No, Not good… th, they are talking about an important story over there… so can we
leave having sex in my spare time!”

The reason why I say that is because I’m fucking Irina from the back. I went into the
hot spring together with them and saw Irina’s small back right in front of me, so I tried
to reach out casually while talking and when I noticed it, I was having sex with her.
She may be a devilish woman in a sense.

“Only once, only once?”

…Irina’s is not easy to separate from, because it feels good even if you don’t want to
feel good even if I´m willing. But once I put it in, I cant get it out.

“Nuuuu… yo, you really only want one shot?”

“I don’t think it’s too easy to have sex”

“A, Ahaha… … Irina-sama, Fight”

It’s certainly not a sexy love affair, but since it feels so good, I continue to have sex.

“So… Andy-san, what do you think…?”

“Hmm… honestly, if you’re in a safe place, that’s the best thing I can hope for”

Not just Apple, but everyone else, I don’t want to take them to places that are too noisy
or unfamiliar if I don’t need them. Even Laila and Maia.

“…Then, I wonder if it’s better to wait with Jeanne-chan…”

“Well, can you endure being left alone?”

“Eh…?”

Jeanne quickly washed her face and muttered like a cat.

“…I was pretty lonely, you know? Even if I said I was going to have Andy’s child, I still
wanted to be there if I could… I have Laila-oneechan as a relative and I love Andy, but
I don’t think there’s anything else I like… and the half elves who love the same person
as I can’t be beaten so easily… Can you be patient with Andy flirting with other women
while you’re left alone?”

“…… That is…”

Apple looks at me with a little anxious eyes… In the lower half of my body, I’m having
sex with Irina. This is a situation that I can’t stay with now.

“…But I don’t want to be a burden…”

“Ah-mou!”

Striking the water surface, I think Jeanne saw Apple and suddenly pulls her ear.

“I, Itatatatatata!?”

“Hey, Apple, if you’re really a burden, then 100-man commander Dianne would have
said you’re going to stay!?”

“Le-t-go-of-my-e-ar!”

“Irina and I are clearly a burden, so we were told that it’s better for us to stay here, but
Apple is said to remain if she wants to stay, but if you want to come, it’s said to be fine.
I´m so envious that you can decide yourself!”

“A, Auu…”

Apple that finally has her ear released is a little teary. But Jeanne is correct. Dianne
didn’t give Apple the option to not come to Apple just because she was useful or not.
She can’t let go of Hilda-san and Selenium, who are useful for the exploration, but
above all, Apple doesn’t have enough direction to go with us, so it makes us think about
what’s going on.

“Apple. I”

My penis is moderately growing in Irina and I pull it out and sticks it in front of Apple
and Jeanne. I talk to Apple while stroking Jeanne who puts her lips on my cock without
saying anything.

“When I was training in the Trot Army, I was told by a swordsman. When people are
there, having a will means that no matter how powerless they are, they can be a threat
to the enemy”

“……”

“If you don’t have weapons, throw stones, if you don’t have stones, throw sand. Don’t
give up before you did anything. Think about what you’ve done and what you can still
do to live and win and return to your family. You can cry or wet your pants, but if you
can do that, you’re a great Trot soldier”

“…E, Emm”

“I mean… well, I don’t know if it’s useful or not, but you don’t have to give up from the
beginning or thinking about yourself being incompetent or a burden”

While Jeanne carefully licks my cock that is dirty with Irina’s love juice, I put my hand
on Apple’s cheek and smile.

“It’s not about how you’re being watched, it’s about what you want to do. Apple. I…
well that, what is it”

“Andy, san”

“…I think it would be nice to always be within reach if you were willing to do it”

This is a contradiction with the previous words, but this is also true. I want everyone
to be safe, but instinctively I also wants to be together with them.

“Nn… nchuu… chu, npuu. Hehee. Apple, I’m up to the point of Andy’s restive horse, I´m
going to coax it♪”

“Jeanne-chan”

“…I mean, it’s a shame that I’m the only one who has Andy´s child. In order, I and Laila-
oneechan, apart from that 100-man commander Dianne and Selenium, are ahead of
Apple in becoming pregnant♪”

“…Uh”

Apple stands up. Exposing her plump boobs, tight waist and fluffy buttocks line in
front of me lightly by making a half-turn, then she touches the edge of the bathtub and
sticks out her buttocks and smiles.

“…Well then, I… I will follow Andy-san. I may not be useful for anything, but I will serve
as Andy-san’s female slave everyday… ♪”

“That’s right. Well then, I’ll let you serve a lot and ejaculate to the point where I don’t
have time to think it’s useless”

“♪”

I gently grab the rounded buttocks of Apple, smile and unfold the buttocks to expose
her pussy. As Apple spreads her pussy by herself, I push my penis that is dirty with
Irina’s love juice and Jeanne’s saliva inside.

“Nnn… ♪”

Once upon a time, in this hot spring, I just cummed into her mouth, now again I hit
Apple´s sexual desire. This time, with real sex, I share the sexual desire rage with
Apple. While getting a special impression, I grabbed both of Apple´s breasts while
crossing my arms in front of her and shook my waist violently.

“Auu… a, haaa… uhh… after all, I still love being embraced by Andy-san… this, I’m so
happy… I’m so happy to be messed up by Andy-san’s dick♪♪”

“Me too… it’s great to mess around with Apple… doing this every day look like this was
a dream…!!!”

“Haaa… ♪ Yes, I’ll be honest! I… I’ve always been with Andy-san and I’ve always
realized I´m Andy-san’s belonging… I want you to be reminded that I’m your female
slave at any time!!”

“Apple…!!”

“Andy-san, Andy-san!!!”

Apple´s vagina is violently overrun all the time and enthusiasm is given to the
pleasure. The limit came in no time, with the help of Irina and Jeanne.

“N, a, aaaaaa♪”
“KKu…!”

Ejaculation. I ejaculate as much as I can inside Apple. The amount of magic isn’t so
great, but the contact with Apple calls for more pleasure and accomplishment than
usual.

“A… A… a”

Licking Apple´s ears who is shaking happily and kissing the collar, I shook my hips
finely and spit out into Apple´s meat jar until the last drop.

—————————-

“…I don’t understand that I was abandoned halfway through the act”

Irina was angry.

“Cause you always let me put it out outside”

“That’s right, but… muuu”

“Okay, let’s cum in another hole. Next, I will cum inside Jeanne”

“Yes♪”

“I can’t understand that…”

“You let me pull it out before I put it out, so I don’t care about what’s after that”

“Muu…”

Irina was worried, but she floated her hips as if sticking out on top of the water… A
troublesome fellow.
The day after the command, everyone gathered in front of the hunter’s hut in the
forest. We the soldiers at the bottom of our army are wearing the Celesta Army
Summer Season equipment. Wearing thin and well-matched clothes, we carry each
piece of luggage. Dianne, who usually feels like wearing a skirt with deep slit and a
short garment so that her navel is revealed, wears a dress and decorations this time.
She is a person who has normally nothing to do with fashion, but it seems that she has
to be somewhat ready as part of public diplomacy. Aurora and Anzeros are dressed in
first class clothes in their respective styles. No, it’s not normal for them, so I don’t
know it from seeing them from a distance. So, as usual, Jeanne sent us off, Selenium,
Apple and Hilda don’t care about their appearances originally and Laila and Maia don’t
need to be mentioned.

“Bring me a souvenir”

“You can expect it”

Jeanne and Selenium were in high touch without any tension. In front of us, Irina and
the three Gauntlet Knights appear from the forest.

“Get in the carriage”

Dianne points quickly with her thumb. Each of the Gauntlets took a glimpse of me (in
the case of Sharon, the other two were a bit grim) and boarded the carriage.

“But how do you intend to cross the Snake Mountain Range with a horseless carriage?”

In order to answer Sharon’s question, Maia walks up the grassland and poses in a pose.
The brain is shaken by a illusionary impact that runs continuously. A 40m blue dragon
appears in the grassland.

“!!”

“Blue Dragon!!”
“That girl… indeed, turned into a person?”

The three Gauntlet Knights raise a surprised voice and jump to the window. We follow
them with a wry smile and get into the carriage. Well, we’re already used to it, but it’s
normal to say that Maia who is like a spoiled little animal is a dragon.

—————————

“I see… we move with a dragon’s wings. I finally understood why Irina-sama said we
didn’t need to care about our return trip”

Sharon mutters from the window, looking down at the green meadow. A throbbing
wind blows to inform us that we are already flying.

“This dragon, War God Dianne who slaughtered Sword Saint Brigade. I’d like to ask
you what kind of relationship you have, but it’s definitely eligible for the expedition’s
dispatch team… I don’t like that the northern elves are not sending someone”

Dianne who sits face to face with Felios refutes with a cool face.

“Maia is originally a favourite child in the northern forest. Her duty is the despatching
of everyone”

“There are treasures, holy beasts and the ruins of the ancient civilization, and it’s a
underhanded way of trying to set up a face without being one of them.

“Then what does Renfangas give them?… Elf’s pride is good, but politics is different,
Glory Clan´s Felios”

“Huh”

Felios closed his eyes by snorting. He doesn’t like anything.

“By the way”

The scar-faced mass elf, Berga who had been silent until then, opens his mouth.

“How much do you understand the Valerie language? There are a lot of things that
seem to have gone out to the east side”
I was told and looked up. Valerie is a huge lake located in the center of the continent,
east of the Snake Mountain Range. The surrounding small and medium-sized nations
are called the Valerie Union and form a cultural sphere. Although Renfangas doesn’t
face Lake Valerie directly, it belongs to the Valerie cultural sphere and their language
seems to be different from the standard language of the northwest plain.

“A person who can speak Valerie”

The people who raised their hands, are only Dianne, Selenium, Hilda and Aurora.

“Laila, you cant speak it either?”

“Ho. I’ve been to the east, but it’s an old story. I didn’t need it at that time”

“It’s about talking… you’re okay without it”

Dragons can continue to work for months without drinking, eating, sleeping, and so
on. Even if they are going on a pleasure jaunt in the eastern countries, there is no need
to communicate separately.

“I don’t think it’s impossible to listen to it, but how about interpreting?”

“I see…”

She shake her hand and shifts her attention to Keiron and the others. Yeah I don’t
expect you.

“When it comes to… Dianne-san and Aurora go to the castle and we all rely on
Selenium and Hilda-san”

Dianne, Anzeros and Aurora go directly to the castle for an audience. The rest is doing
sightseeing in Renfangas… even if we don’t go, we’ll have to wait in the castle town
until we’re called. If we don’t understand the language, we will have difficulty in the
degree of freedom.

“All right”

Berga nods expressionlessly.

“Well, it’s us who called. We can’t handle the inconvenience of language. so let’s
arrange an interpreter”

He seems like a man who understands the story unexpectedly… I mean, it’s natural
because he’s like a diplomatic envoy.

“Just a moment please”

It was Sharon who raised her voice there. Not only us, but the other two Gauntlet
Knights also look suspicious of what Sharon says.

“I’m going to guide them. Even though things may appear this way, I still lived 15 years
in Rennesto. There won’t be a shortage”

“Naa”

“Sharon!?”

While the two men are scared, Sharon is determined.

“Even if the other party is Her Majesty the Queen´s honoured guest, a Black Arm is not
enough to escort them around”

“That’s… Thats right”

“Sharon, I don’t know what you’re thinking recently”

“That’s exactly what I said… And honestly, Smithson-san can’t be left alone at Rennesto”

“……”

“…Reasonable”

Why do they look at me with their convincing eyes?

——————————

Renfangas Kingdom. A medium-sized kingdom that plays a role in preventing the

flooding of monsters from the so-called demon territory, which has long been a large
outbreak zone of demons to the north of the Eastern Mountain Range and east of the
Snake Mountain Range. It was reported that it was once a member of the “Northern
Six Kingdoms” that thrived in the demon territory, but the Northern Six Kingdoms
were destroyed due to the remarkable 「Qi」 caused by the labyrinth destruction
movement 300 years ago. It was said only Renfangas survived and that it was
supposed to prevent the monsters from going south. The head of the state is served
by the Queen for generations and more than half of Renfangas army, a group of
specialists in the extermination of monsters, is said to be mercenaries. Fighting with
monsters continues to occur most frequently on the continent, especially in the recent
years without a big war, the pride of continental hunters seeking wealth and fame is
first to make a name for them in Renfangas.

The capital city is Rennesto, the fortress city. Not only here, the cities of Renfangas are
mostly surrounded by fortresses and even small villages are surrounded by high stone
walls, so it is designed to be a fortress, but we descended dignifiedly on Rennesto´s
castle as it is.

“Hey, Dianne, what are you going to do!”

Felios panics when he sees the guards in the castle panicking. Rather, we were a little
surprised. I didn’t think we’d get off the dragon’s dignity without using a illusion. But
Dianne don’t mind me and muttered to Chibi Maia on my shoulder.

“Do it with a roar because it’s a great deal of trouble. Scare them as much as you can”

“Uh”

An abiotic high-pitched roar echoes from Dagon Maia’s throat. Perhaps it sounded in
the streets rather than in the guards.

“I heard what you’re going to do!”

“Everyone raise your face up. Come on, let’s go”

Inspired by Dianne, we get out of the carriage. There were a lot of red Gauntlet and
Black Gauntlet warriors gathering outside, pushing the guards away.

“You guys!!”

“Who are you!! Of all things, you oppose our Renfangas!”

In the midst of the slightly confused person´s cry, the awkward Sharon, Felios who is
biting on his lips and the expressionless Berga appear as usual.

“That’s… Knight Sharon”

“There is Sir Felios”

“That means… this dragon is…”

To the warriors who are terrified, Dianne raises a medal with the crest of the Celesta
army.

“We are the Dianne special duty corps, reporting directly to the Celesta army
headquarters! At the request of the clan meeting of the northern elves territory, we
were invited by the Renfangas Kingdom! This dragon follows us!”

The noise becomes even bigger.

“They brought a dragon…!?”

“No, is it true that the elves posses dragon riders?”

“But that’s a dark elf… no wait, did she say Celesta´s Dianne!?”

“Is that Dianne of Talc, Minister Ashton´s treasured child!”

Eventually it turns into cheers.

“Felios-sama brought a dragon as an ally!”

“Felios-sama, incredible!”

“That dragon, Felios-sama called it!?”

And, it changes into Felios calls sooner or later and the surrounding changes into the
commotion like a festival by Maia’s reading the air again and roaring.

“…Dianne, you”

“Well, if you have a complaint, would you like to ask?”

Dianne has a self-satisfied look on her face.

Certainly the impact of a dragon is huge. But if you use it as a sensational appearance
rather than panic… it’s very effective as long as it is in a situation where it can be used.
The fact that there is only the fortress city and it can hardly be seen from the town
once it has landed on the castle is a good factor because it requires less calculation.

“Maia, please be patient for a while. If you are in your dragon form only during the
audience, the story will be faster”

“…OK, I got it”

Chibi Maia looks at me once and confirms that I nod before replying. And the blue
dragon standing on the side of the carriage settles down like a tuna and sprinkles the
affection to the guards and gauntlet knights that surround it in fear.

“Good, Anzeros, Aurora, follow me. Sister, I rely on you”

“Leave it to me”

And those who participate in the audience went into the castle following Felios and
Berga, who had complex faces. We are…

“Well then… let’s go. I didn’t expect this to happen suddenly”

“Where?”

“To a place where you can eat”

Even though we had cut straight through the mountains, we flew a long distance from
Polka rather than Basson, so we were certainly hungry.

“No objection”

“If possible, it’s good to be able to eat without worrying about manners or anything
like that”

With the support of Keiron and Boyd, we decided to go out to the fortress city at dusk.
The gazes around me are a bit painful, but it’s certainly a little easier thanks to Sharon.
—————————

There is only one country with a lot of mercenaries, and it is not as formal as they
want… or perhaps I should say, they were able to find a Celesta-styled skewer stand.

“I’m so happy because I only had Trot meals lately”

“That isn’t bad at all, but this Celesta-style salt bang pepper bang fat bang tan is
delicious”

As Goto and Lantz said, it was a good stand that held the point of Celesta cuisine.

“I don’t know any other Celesta-style shop. I wish I could introduce a more firm shop”

Sharon apologizes, but it was a perfect feeling for us.

“Well, we came to Renfangas with great pains, so next time I’d like a restaurant unique
to Renfangas”

Hilda-san says that and the easy going Selenium and Laila agree.

“I want to think about souvenirs for Jeanne-chan. I want to learn more about the
current Renfangas culture”

“It’s good to have a lot of alcohol”

Everyone seemed to be enjoying it and it was more than anything… I wonder if Dianne
and the others are doing well too.

It was us who had been eating calmly for a while, but it was when the day was
completely gone and the sky was filled with stars that the uneasy air began to flow
through the simple dining space lined with barrels and tables.

“Ouu. Who do we have here”

“!?”

I reflexively turn around to the vulgar voice that was heard immediately behind. There
was a human male behind me. What makes him face unnaturally… is Apple’s profile.
Faster than Apple pulled out of the way, the man inadvertently grabbed Apple’s ear.
“Naa… it, hurts!!”

“Half elf, see!”

What’s with this guy?

“Hey, you”

When I reach out to grab that arm, the next moment, my view rotates at high speed.
The sound of Crash, bang, rattle is heard. And pain.

“Smithsonn!!”

“10-man captain Smithson!!”

I heard the voices of Keiron and Lantz.

…I seemed to have been hit with a back fist in a moment and blown over the table.

…That’s serious. It’s such a blitz punch that I have understood it later than I’ve been
beaten, isn’t this a Ace Knight class skill? Such rudeness, like this,

“Ya, let me go…!!”

“No… Hehee, half elf. A beautiful half elf with good breasts and a nice ass. You will be
sold highly”

To work such lawlessness.

“Ga… a”

I stand up slowly. I’m having trouble to stand on my feet firmly.

“Smithson-san!”

“Sharon… I, that person”

“Ye, Yes… Rude fellow, do you work lawless in front of this Black Arm!!”

“Ah?… Who are you?”

The strange man doesn’t seem to have been moved by Sharon’s gauntlet.

“Renfangas’s Army Black Arm, Glory Sharon. Let go of her and leave”

“I, wo-nt”

The man sticks out his tongue in a underestimating tone.

“I don’t think you´re really a Black Arm. Well, I admit that I came here to raise a flag.
Coco, it seems that you can get into the army regardless of your background. Isn’t it
better to catch and sell stupid kittens and make money?”

“Nonsense”

Sharon puts her hands on her sword. Goto and Boyd run to cut off the man’s escape
route. But the man is grinning.

“Sure, is it like three knights to one Black Arm?”

Unexpectedly, Goto and Boyd are blown away and fell down. That strange man’s
companions. 2, 3… there are four people including Apple.

“Is it like we win?”

One is an ogre. He looks thin than normal ogres and you wonder how he was trained
and he makes you feel that he is exceptionally light. One of them is a cat beast. The
other was a human. All of them have the same ability… They cant be from Trot or
Celesta.

I see, it means that Sharon can’t let go of them. One of the continent’s most dangerous
nations is using arms to make up for it, regardless of their background. It doesn’t mean
that it’s a temple of evil people. It’s too dangerous for us to walk in such a town without
a big escort (They probably think that Sharon only has a decent fighting power except
for the three who went to the audience and Maia).

“…Owner. I’m about to run out of patience, but is it okay to burn them down?”

Laila shows her canine and whispers. If it is true, Laila would be the first to slay and
kill them, but she seemed to have kept Dianne’s policy of hiding her power. But can
you say that in this situation anymore?
“Laila… I entrust it to you”

“I know”

The moment Laila cracked her knuckles and tried to step forth.

“Hey, younger sister of the ill-natured siblings… You came back quite quickly. I didn’t
think you will overtake me”

A voice came from behind the men. Looking straight ahead, a slightly bald middle-
aged man and a short girl appeared. As for the middle-aged man, he has a gold gauntlet
with clothes like the townspeople in the neighborhood. From here, you can see that
he is wearing a cloak and carrying a bag as he is returning home. The short girl as
everyone knows is Neia Grans. With an old-fashioned hat and a weird cloak, she nods
with an inappropriate smile.

“Lord Buster… and Neia Grans”

“What, this youngster, was he the guest who came over here? If so… then I didn’t talk
so much, hahaha”

The middle-aged man, Alex Buster, laughs happily with Neia and passes through the
men… when I notice, he takes Apple with his arm opposite to Neia.

“Well, we’ve met again… This time I’ll give you my name”

He laughs and pushes Apple to me. After seeing the mysterious sight, the men started
to change colors.

“…What are you doing, baldie!”

“Return the woman! Baldie!”

“Get out of my sight, baldie!”

The smile disappeared from Alex Buster’s face.

“Ah, yeah. It’s fine to be assertive. Yeah. Don’t forget that some people are hurt, even if
you shout at a person’s physical characteristics… That’s right, kneel down on the
ground”
Alex Buster tells them with a serious face. Of course they don’t listen.

“Haa? I’ll kill you baldie”

“Or rather you will die, baldie”

“You don’t know who you’re talking to, baldie”

The group of four begins to walk toward him. Alex Buster groaned.

“Hey, [Hero]. To be frank, you feel offended”

“Yes♪”

“I’ll do the left two”

“Ho, wait. Please give one to me”

“…Ah. I don’t know who you´re, but it’s okay… Ill-natured, you also want one?”

“My name is Sharon, not ill-natured!!”

Alex Buster turned his gaze to one of the four dumb thugs that were approaching.

“Good. [Become a stone] ”

A word from Alex Buster. The next moment the man who grabbed Apple before
suddenly becomes a gray statue with clothes and hair.

“!!”

Everyone, including us, were startled… It’s not that I’ve never heard of a curse of
becoming a stone. I have heard that there is such a curse mechanism in the labyrinth.
However, it was the first time I saw that there was 「Magic」 that really let you
become a stone.

“Oh dear… Buster-sama. please go easy on them”

As Neia approaches the ogre, she jumps sharply and make a roundhouse kick.
“!!”

There was a strange sound. The ogre, who was stunned by the impact of petrification,
turned into a square shape from the waist and rolled several tens of meters. The
remaining two people are attacked by Laila’s claw and Sharon’s slash attack. The cat
beastman scrambled with his face divided into four and the human male has his arm
separated from his shoulder.

“Yeah… Well, its assuredly that. It’s not good to say baldie about a person’s physical
characteristics”

Alex Buster slams the petrified man’s hair with a serious look. The man who lost his
arm was handed over to the guards. The Cat beastman may be blind and die if he is
poor. I wonder if the ogre can’t stand any longer. He’s in a terrific state, but maybe he’s
just alive by fighting with this face.

“Th, That… can he be cured?”

I’m curious about the technique of petrification.

“Well, if he works hard, he’ll get well. If there is a person who can cure him, as I don’t
know how to cure him”

Alex Buster was pleased with the mottled hair of the statue and kicked down the stone
statue as if he had lost interest.

“Now. Let’s be delighted to meet again… I’m Alex Buster. As you can see, I´m a
refreshing attractive middle-aged man. This fellow here is my companion, Neia Grans”

“I know”

“What do you know?”

He is smiling and introducing himself, but I can’t deny that it’s a little bit distracting.

“I’m… under the direct control of the Celesta’s military headquarters, Dianne´s Special
Duty Corps 10-man captain, Andy Smithson”

“Hou… That Dianne, is she the daughter of Celesta´s minister?”

“Ye, Yes”

“I see… Yeah, I see. Neia, this is going to be fun”

“It’s nice”

In front of the two who looked like a parent and child, we had no choice but to laugh
drily.
Dinner is almost done and there is no reason to stay in the rampant back alley stalls,
so everyone returns to the castle in groups with Alex Buster and Neia also heading for
the castle.

“It’s a shame that we can’t fight as vanguards”

Keiron says that, scratching his head awkwardly. Lantz and I, who were also useless,
nod in agreement.

“I wonder if I will practice with Anzeros”

“Do you want to die 10-man captain Keiron? It is a special training were even Boyd is
screaming”

“…Keiron, it is impossible for you”

“Yeah, I certainly feel that way myself”

Because he is lazy, he is quick to give up. However, this is not to be underestimated

because it is reliable in this.

“Hey, boys, it’s pathetic. What if you show a little more guts?”

Hilda gets angry at us and makes us happy. I think that it is certainly one of the dreams
of a man to be blasted by a sexy beautiful married woman.

“U, Umm, this time, anyway, we’ll have to take some measures”

“That’s why you’ll ask for some surprises props, 10-man captain Smithson”

“What do you think I am!”

…Although. It might be better to have some sort of emergency workaround. I don’t

think that they’re just a country, but it’s not strange that they’re crazy, or it’s a country
called Renfangas that has to focus on fighting monsters so much that they have to be
swallowed to some extent. Crossbow soldiers can’t just say that they are not good at
close combat.

“For the time being… that’s right, can you prepare that Laila? That red stone”

“Ho… I see. It’s certainly cheaper if it’s that”

The secret treasure 「Breath sealing stone」 passed when I first met Laila. It is a
disposable item that can trigger the heat of Dragon Breath by hand. The effect range
is not a big deal and it requires careful handling, but it is powerful… But. I want a more
decisive factor. Umm.

———————————

At the castle, Dianne and the others were in the middle of a audience.

“Your Majesty, Alex Buster and Neia Grans have just returned from Trot´s capital city”

“Eh… returned or perhaps I should say they have returned… I wonder if it’s okay”

Alex Buster and Neia stepped in during the audience. Dianne´s group who were
whispering and Felios who was standing upright and impressed were surprised. We
looked at whether it was ok to come in, but the Queen inside smiled like a flower when
she recognized Alex Buster. She is pretty young. I´m not good with it, but wouldn’t she
be younger than Aurora?

“Alex! How wonderful that you have returned

“What has changed while I was away? Lister and Annette haven’t returned yet?”

Alex Buster goes up next to the throne. There is no one stopping him. Slightly Felios
has a bitter face, but that’s it.

“Annette hasn’t returned yet. As far as I heard from Dianne-dono, she is on the way
home safely…”

“Well, you don’t need to worry about Annette… and Lister?”

“Ten days ago, he came back and took part in this month’s elimination campaign”

“Tsk… Someone please call the prime minister and when Lister returns, he shall
reinforce the security of Rennesto. A moment ago Dianne-dono’s companions were
attacked by thugs, even though they had a Black Arm with them. It’s no joke that
Annette’s absent created a gap for crime nests to be founded again.

Alex Buster who gives instructions by waving his golden gauntlet which is inside his
tattered cloak is strange because he looks like a skilled nobleman who is accustomed
to the court, but it looks strange, even though his appearance has not changed. And
the young queen seems to have faith in Alex Buster and is confidently gazing at his
figure with reliable, sparkling eyes. After a while, they finally noticed us standing in a
stand-off and graciously beckoned Neia and Sharon, who were at the head to come
forward. The two walk on the carpet without making noise and we follow behind. And
as Neia and Sharon both kneeled down at the same time… we dont move and just kneel
down. It is often said that we should not do sacrifice court ceremonies at such times.
Foreign courtesy is sometimes complex and strange and sometimes casual acts can be
seen as extremely rude. Aside from senior officials and commanders, it was
internationally common knowledge that if you don’t know the bottom, you can’t stand
upright.

“Sharon, Neia-dono, thank you very much. How wonderfully, you brought friends
along from Celesta and the northern forest”

“Your Majesty´s words, are undeserved honor”

“Like she said”

The queen gracefully bowed in a unique move as if she had confirmed that we had
dropped our heads and stopped.

“Nice to meet you, everybody who comes from a foreign country who we have a
friendly relation with. My name is Flare. I am the queen of this country”

“I, I´m under the direct control of Celesta´s military headquarter and belong to the
Dianne special duty corps, 10-man captain Smithson”

“Similar 10-man captain Keiron”

“Similar regular soldier Lantz”

“Similar regular soldier Goto”

We are urged by the queen to start introducing ourselves. To be honest, it is easy to do

if it is a person who has the atmosphere of a 「King」 as much as King Ulysses, but a
queen who isn’t so old is not good.

“…Regular soldier Selenium”

“Regular soldier Hilda”

“…Ho? I, I’m in the desert…”

Laila is at a loss as to what she shall introduce herself and her face is slightly in trouble
with her eyebrows raised.

“Course of events Desert Soldier Laila. I participate in this action because of a sense of
duty”

That was good so far.

“E, Emm, I´m Apple… Andy-san’s… 10-man captain Smithson´s personal property”

…An awkward atmosphere flowed.

As expected, Renfangas doesn’t seem to speak well of personal ownership.

“Ah, emm… then again, Neia, Alex, will you introduce yourself again to these people”

The queen managed to proceed without hesitation. Yeah, good girl. No, she is a good
lady.

“Ah… Its my first time to meet you, 100-man commander Dianne… no, Celesta´s War
God. My name is Alex Buster. The Marquis of Renfangas Kingdom and a Gold Arm”

“Neia Grans. A hero who is indebted to this country”

“…Hero?”

Dianne had heard of Alex Buster before, but she looked suspicious about Neia’s self-
introduction.
“Yes”

Neia smiles, removes the latch of her cloak and takes off the cloak that is worn. Of
course, underneath it, she wasn’t naked. It was a heterogeneous armor that looked
like a bodysuit and was in close contact with the body line with complex parts. Neia
strokes the pure white armor and the emblem struck into the chest as if gently
wrapping it with her hand.

“Kalwin Kingdom´s knight who defense of her country. There are only five people in
the country and only one defense for the national land defense. In Kalwin”

“Just… one? What do you mean?”

Neia responds coolly to Dianne, who asks questions by deepening her suspicious
expression.

“Yeah, Kalwin is now a country with a total population of only 30,000. And, it is a
country of thin, withered land which has to apply as many people as one person to the
production job. The defense of the land against the monsters, is done by the five
heroes, that’s all. It is a country that is doomed to perish if we are removed”

“What…!?”

Dianne is surprised.

“You have come to locate a country in the valley where only 30,000 people live”

“Wait, speaking of the Kingdom of Kalwin, it should have reached a population of 2

million! The land is also quite wide…”

“The monsters who filled the wide land all at once have consumed the people of the
five kingdoms in the northern six kingdoms up to 90-95 % and the last remaining
people were protected and led to the land of the robust valley, by the strongest knights
of each country called the heroes… Since then, it was determined that only five knights
would protect the land, and warriors selected from all over the country succeeded and
continued to fight. My name is Neia Grans, and correctly is Neia, the 43rd successor to
the second knight of the Kalwin Heroes Alliance, [Flash Knight Grans Leyland]. The
name below is not innate”

When Neia scoops up her hair, elf ears are revealed behind her fine, soft hair… no, is it
a little short? Is she a half elf? I’m a little unsure.

“…If there is so little, wouldn’t it be difficult if you aren’t there?You cant be absent for
a long time”

Dianne points out with a half-doubting look.

“That’s why I need to go at the risk of my life, recklessly if I return home… If this world
is not over, I know that there is hope in the outside world, so I have to go home at all
costs”

Neia tightens her mouth and shows an expression with an sense of duty and even feels
holy.

“I was flown near this country by the runaway of equipment of the ancient civilization
after the battle with a devil who was hiding in the labyrinth near the valley. Therefore
I don’t know how to get back to the valley of Kalwin… But the Queen of Renfangas
offered to cooperate with me, I must return, and I must bring back the hope I found to
the people who have endured 300 years of despair”

And she looked around towards us.

“Pl, Please lend me your help. If you feel sorry for the brethren who have survived the
despair that they may be the last humans in the world beyond that monster nest, so
please help. If you want to tell them that there is a way back to a world full of light, I
would like you to lend me this power!”

Neia gives a speech while striking the emblem on her chest. Although she was a small
figure, she has a character of a hero who had undoubtedly continued to stretch one´s
back without bending and still carrying the fate of a lot of people.

“…Little by little, the Celesta forest territory crest engraving technology that
systematizes the flow of [Qi] and the experiment of the Goth Kingdom that builds a
modern labyrinth, is making results in land remodeling”

Alex Buster says with his arms folded.

“The fact that people were able to live in the middle of the demon territory means that
the footsteps to return the monster territory to its original peaceful ground using the
land remodeling technology may be wider than expected. What I thought of as a wall
might actually be a trap with a beast path”

“I see… in other words Renfangas may be freed from this endless deadly monster
fighting”

To Dianne´s words, the Queen Flare, Alex Buster and Neia nod together.

“…This will change the history of the continent and it will be a project that can save
my home country. That’s the judgement of Renfangas”

“If it’s going to work well, it’ll be a valuable result for our dear neighbors”

“…I see. If Celesta gets the spear first… and if it’s Trot, the Elf Forest… no, the
calculation after that is a politician’s story”

Dianne kneeled again.

“I understand, Your Majesty. We, the Dianne Special Duty Corps, agree with your
business philosophy”

“It’s a fortunate height”

We listen to that exchange in an upright position… I understand that it is a story that

could lead to great results even if I don’t studied or listened to politics.
“Maia, isn’t it cold”

In the courtyard of Rennesto´s castle, I call out gently to Maia, who still lies down in
her dragon form, from the balcony of the castle. Although there was a considerable
distance, dragon´s have good ears and she opened one of her closed eyes and a Chibi
Maia appeared near me.

“It’s not cold, because a blue dragon is not troubled by the natural cold”

“I see”

She’s a blue dragon that uses blizzard breath as an attack. I thought it would be so.

“Are you hungry?”

“Don’t worry too much. Dragons don’t have to eat so often”

Is that so?… I take a quick glance at Dianne and Sharon who are looking at me from
behind and ask Maia again.

“I’m sorry, but will you just wait for me here tonight?

The dragon is supposed to be a offering from the elf territory on the front of the
building. I mean, we’re the Celesta army, there’s no way to misrepresent it, and when
asked what the Elves have send as help, we ultimately have to answer Maia. In itself it
is wrong in a way, but the reason we are here is never “because of the Celesta army”.
The explanation of that area can only be told until they understand the strange
relationship between the northern elves and us, so by showing the dragon as the
maximum strength at a glance and showing them our position as the controller, the
aim is to have a persuasive power to our position, “The Elf territory is the main and
the Celesta army is the subordinate”.
“It’s fine, but how many days does it take?”

“It’s fine until tomorrow.”

“All right”

The stay in Renfangas itself will continue a bit longer, but it is enough to show it
overnight. Dianne’s policy is that it is better for the castle people to take the time to
see Maia at least for those who want to see. It would be reasonable as a demonstration.

We’re going to have to stay at the castle tonight. I thought if it would be a good idea to
suddenly stay there, but there is only this main castle in the country. That’s why it
seems that there is no problem.

“…Well, I think the real intention is that they don’t want us to move in the castle in the
dark while they think about a realistic response”

As Dianne said, we were passed through a drawing room in a very deep position in the
castle. Rather than hospitality, it was a room with a little sense of obstruction where
the intention of arrest was felt if it said bad.

“I’m glad that we ogres don’t get any discomfort”

Boyd nods on Goto’s words. The two are often laid outside in human facilities. The
rooms themselves are quite large, so apart from having one room for Boyd and Goto,
we have two more rooms for separating men and women properly.

“It’s bad in a room like this. I’ll arrange a safe and good house in a little while, so please
be patient here until then”

That’s what Sir Buster said and we nod obediently. I really don’t want to stay long. Our
main business is not an envoy but an expedition.

——————————–

However, it is still night. I moved to the women’s room as the guys fell asleep. As soon
as I knocked, I could open the door.

“Andy-san, welcome♪”
It was Selenium in a negligee that greeted me. Anzeros and Aurora are in their
underwear, taking off their tough armor and dress. And Apple in the same negligee
figure as Selenium nodded a little apologetically. The women seemed to divide the
room into one room for the senior group of Dianne, Hilda and Laila and one room for
the remaining half elves and Aurora.

“I talked with Selenium about the city a while ago. It was hard”

Anzeros says so in a slightly bad mood. This isn’t anger with anyone of us, but is
probably angry with Rennesto’s unexpected security.

“From now on, you should be accompanied by Anzeros-san when you walk around
town. Laila will not be flashy, but she will not know how to withheld her strength
during a fight”

I nod to Aurora´s words. Dianne will also allow it.

“I’m sorry, I was a burden once again…”

“Hey, Apple”

I gently tap Apple´s head with the back of my hand.

“This is not because you are weak or insensitive, it’s a story that could have happened
to Hilda and me too, for example”

“…Yes”

Even if I´m not as likely to be sold off like Apple, it’s possible that I and other
vulnerable guys will be robbed. Selenium and Laila wouldn’t take that delay, but it’s
more common for them to have great combat and no other fighting power.

“It’s not bad for the weak, it’s the bad guys who try to make use of the weak. I know
you’re used to being self-responsible for not helping anyone”

As I say that, Anzeros nods.

“We are friends now… If you have friends, you don’t have to worry about anything you
can’t do. You can leave it to the person who is good at it”
“That’s right”

As we get used to sharing in the army, we don’t think that we can’t do it when we
demand abilities outside our jurisdiction, even though we regret and reflect on the
response. That sort of cut was something Apple wanted to have.

“So-so… And Apple will be the main job from now on, right?”

“Hyaa”

Selenium grabs the chest from the top of Apple’s negligee with plenty of playfulness.

“Se, Seleniu～m”

“While Andy has been here for seeding, hasn’t the atmosphere become heavy because
of Apple’s fall in value?”

“Y, Yes… that’s right. I…”

Apple looks up at me. She blushes, without looking away.

“Andy-san… I’ve been here to serve as a female slave every day…”

“Oh, you seem to have finally remembered it?”

“If you were a little more tenacious, we would have just shown off our desire to serve”

Anzeros and Aurora laugh. I don’t know how serious it is, but the collars I made shines
on their necks.

“That’s where the story comes together… you’re going to serve me, aren’t you?

“I’m glad you finally talked about that”

I approach Selenium and Apple while loosening my pants belt. I have sex with them
as usual, in a foreign country, in a foreign castle. Who can blame me for being excited
about this situation?

Selenium and Apple line up their faces and pull my little penis out of it, and touch it
with their hands Thanks to a little troublesome talk just before, my penis that was still
only half-erect, is gradually getting energetic when taken by those two who do
handjobs while gradually being fascinated.

“Ah…”

“Andy-san, you haven’t done it all day, right?”

“That’s right”

Even in the daytime, if you’re on the ground, I can sometimes sneak into a casual time
with Laila and Maia, who are okay with anytime and anywhere, or I can get caught by
Hilda and have a round. I also find Irina and attack her occasionally. But today I haven’t
done it the whole day, as we flew in the carriage and we went sightseeing in Rennesto.
It is normal to say that it is normal, but when 10 people who let me have sex with them
like this are around me, it was natural that I have sex 3-4 times a day usually.

“Now today’s day is breeding day… huhuu, its accumulating, Apple♪”

“Uh… ah, Andy-san, can I have a drink…? It might be a waste to drink it with the
mouth… so with the lower mouth♪”

“It isn’t wasteful”

She wants to drink semen, but I don’t think Apple will be satisfied with a single shot,
as she wants to have it poured into her womb.

“Look, Apple”

“Ah… amuu… nnn♪”

Suddenly Apple fills her mouth with my penis, while having a enchanted look on her
face.

“Don’t forget about us”

“It’s the same with us that we didn’t get tired today, so we want Andy-san to feel
good♪”

Looking at the side, Anzeros and Aurora are embracing each other and taking off their
underwear. This is a wonderful scenery.

“Me too”

Since Apple is completely immersed in the lip service and no longer has a place to put
her mouth, Selenium takes off her negligee and clings to my arm. I´m really happy.
Apple sees such a stretched expression under my nose and makes an intense blowjob.
She wants to say that I shall not look away and just feel her service. Swallow and drag
out. Entangling it with her tongue or narrowing her cheeks. She tries to lick the tip by
tilting her face to the left or right or screw her tongue into the urethra. Apple has a
slightly higher level of service skill with the mouth than with her lower body (I argue
that I can’t remember myself, but somewhere I can remember my childhood blowjob)
the gap is very unpleasant but I like it… While being obsessed with the other three
people, looking at them satisfactorily by moving my hips in small increments, Apple
makes her service even more intense. A vulgar fellatio sound echoes in the castle
surrounded by stone walls. The nasal voices of elf girls who spoil me. Such pleasure.

“Ua… a, kuuu… Apple, its coming… drink, drink everything…!!”

“Nhuuu♪”

I was ejaculating into Apple’s throat as I was surrounded by elven bodies.

“Ngu, n, nuuu… ♪ N,ku, nn, nkuu, nnn”

Although it is a small amount compared to the effect of sperm hell magic that is
comparable to piss, it should never be easy for women to swallow. But Apple closes
her eyes and drinks it up with a mesmerizing expression.

“Delicious… ♪”

“Apple´s fellatio was really delicious… I also have to follow her example…”

“Andy-san, do you want me to give you a blowjob too♪”

“No. I’m already eager to fuck a pussy”

“Nukuu… yes, well then, please my vagina… ♪”

“Apple, it’s a second time in a row”

“Please rest a little”

“…I’m going to do my best with Andy-san’s semen that’s left in my hand”

“Ah, Aurora betrayed me!”

“Hohoho, I believe in Andy-san’s energy♪ I will get a substantial profit rather than be
in high spirits♪”

“Ah, it’s already troublesome, so put your butts in a line!”

I push Anzeros and Aurora to the bed and push their butts up. Selenium quickly
noticed and lined up next to them, leaving Apple aside who is slowly taking off her
nightgown, I banged the three vaginas several times and changed the buttocks and a
repetition is started.

“Naaa! A, Andy is a beast♪”

“This is, aaa♪ A, Aa♪ Such a greedy and indecent intercourse in a castle in another
country… I’m sure I’ll get fired up in the castle of that pretty queen… nhaaa♪”

“Huhuu… it’s like bringing the inner palace into the castle♪ A, Ahuu, nnn… deep. Andy-
san´s penis is coming inside my womb♪”

“Ah, Andy-san, me too… I also want your penis…”

“Look, in front of me are the pussies of my nasty female slave!”

“Ye, Yesss… that’s right, I’m a nasty female slave… Andy-san’s exclusive nasty female
slave… ♪”

“Yes, let’s have sex! It’s my job to make you happy by assaulting your cock!”

“…Yes… happiness, become… happiness♪ Aaa♪”

“Andy, give it to me Andy!!”

“Andy-san, would you please massage my breasts… ♪”

“Ehehe… Andy-san, you can put it in my butt too…”

“Haaa… a, aa… Andy-san´s, ejaculation… ♪”

“It, It’s not over yet Andy!?”

“You can’t end it without seeding fairly♪”

“I, I know”

I enjoy the night in the fortress city while thrusting my son into all the elf girls in front
of me who completely became my female slaves and stick out their hips and fight for
my love. In such a foreign country, wherever I am, I’ll love them all the time.

——————————

I cummed into each girl two times (the difference in basic physical strength, or
because Anzerus was energetic, so I cummed in her a extra shot), was satisfied and
decided to leave the elf room and return to the man’s room. I noticed that there was a
human figure in the darkness of the hallway and I was scared.

“Uoo!?”

“Go, Good evening…”

“Concerning you, this is the main castle of one’s country…”

It was Neia and Sharon.

“Wh, What do you want?”

When I whispered while suppressing the throbbing in my heart, Neia with a very
awkward laughter scratched her cheek.

“No, I wanted to talk about the results of swordsmanship training with Miss Aurora, if
possible”

“I’m not complaining about that fight, but I wanted to know how much she’s been
under the influence of Neia, who’s been there for over a year since she became a Ace
Knight… but Smithson-san, you’re really doing this”

“Th, This?”

When I questioned the possibility of a misunderstanding, I asked back to Sharon who

has a red face.

“…More or less, I and Neia have elf ears. If it is only about one door, we can hear it all”

“…I never thought that all four of them would share a bed together with you… I heard
that the Celesta Commerce country is a tolerant culture regarding gender relations,
but… Miss Aurora is definitely from a good bloodline, right?”

“If you say it in person, it should be close to the royal line. That… Smithson-san, who
are you?”

Both are red. Innocent is cute. This is not the time to relax.

“No that”

“No, I’m a half elf yet a hero, but I have no intention of denying the romance between
humans and elves. But that, Smithson-san is a tolerant person”

“Neia calm down. Arent you a [Hero yet an half-elf]

“Ah, yes, I’m sorry”

“Who are you once again? It seems that the War God Dianne and that warrior named
Laila aren’t the only ones, but they recognize you as a husband”

“Yes!? Are there still more?”

Actually, I still have a pregnant wife in Polka. And a sex friend named Irina.

“Dianne special duty corps, the most dangerous thing is not the dragon or the War
God, but I feel like it is you…”

Sharon stares at me with a difficult face. The overestimation like Gorkus is

embarrassing, but Neia looks up at the scary me first before she opens her mouth.
“Smithson-san, can I ask you one question?”

“A… e?”

“Actually, I’ve heard that there is a profession that dominates women spiritually, but
that’s not it, right? I’m sure it’s like a pimp or a gigolo”

“What!?”

Which one is more humiliating to animal trainer? However, it is sad to feel that pimp
is not so wrong.
Morning at Rennesto Castle.

“I slept well”

Keiron knacks his head. This guy really sleeps well everywhere.

“I wonder what will happen today. We finished the audience yesterday”

Lantz puts a comb into his hair mixed with humming before seeing himself in the
mirror. Since no one had such a big mirror in Basson’s corps building, he was floating,
angling and posing. I understand his feelings.

“Maybe we’re going to look around the fortress city if we aren’t detained anymore?”

“Hee, why do you think so?”

“It doesn’t make sense to be in Rennesto and if we’re going to investigate, there’s a
more secure city. This is a city where rough people can get together because there’s a
military enlistment information center”

“I see”

“Other than that, Lantz, let me use it too”

“Me too Me too”

I fight with Keiron who will face the full-length mirror. I’m honestly not a person who
cares so much about his looks (Appropriately when I wash my face, I’ll be reflected on
the water and see my sleepy face), but I’m a little excited about the big mirror.

“Haa!”

“Yoo!”
Keiron and I fight for a cool pose. Keiron is the same age as Isaac, so I don’t think he
can become a little more adult, but I can’t say that right now.

“Zuri, please let me mix in too!”

Lantz also takes a pose.

“Hey Smithson, try to pose a little symmetrical with Lantz?”

“Li, Like this?”

“Good, and I like this”

“Oh! Cool!”

“Do you want to pose for us?”

“No, I’m more aware of my arm’s extension”

“But it’s a difficult point that not every one of us is cool if it’s a single item”

Taking this in consideration, we take various poses… In fact, what are we doing? There
are three single soldiers in their 20s posing before a mirror.

“Good morning, owner… What are you doing?”

Laila appears in front of us.

“Oh, Laila”

“Good morning”

“Oh, good morning Laila-san”

For the time being, we stop the study of taking poses and greet her.

“It’s from yesterday’s order”

*Scattering sound* Laila spreads about 10 stones wrapped in a leather purse on the
table.
“What is this?”

“Magic item?”

Lantz and Keiron look at the red stones in a rare way. I don’t know these guys.

“It’s a kind of treasure called breath sealing stone. If you throw it, you’ll be able to burn
a Hellsboar or a Mad Wolf completely with one shot”

“Hiee”

“…That treasure is not a forbidden item, right?”

“Ho. I’m not showing off. It’s not a big deal in itself, but if you have a treasure in this
world, it’s going to be a bounty no matter whether it’s a gift or a stolen item”

Two people swallow their saliva.

“Be careful with the handling. If you’re going to be careless at hand, you’ll be burned
by an Dragon’s Breath”

“Ho, How should I storage this?”

“If I drop it, it won’t explode, right?”

“…Laila, explanation”

“That’s right. I think it’s rare if you put it in a leather bag, but if you’re worried, you
can just wrap it with a cotton cloth. It’s not absolute, but if you put enough load on it,
you might be able to activate it”

“U, Uhh. This is scary”

“10-man captain Smithson, isn’t there a big surprise prop that can be handled safely
like this?”

“What do you think I am!”

…However, the power of the breath sealing stone itself can be controlled with crest
engraving, which has been proven in the case of General Lucas. In addition to a hand
grenade, you may be able to make an auxiliary device that can be used easily.

“…I see, that is, if the heating direction is limited by a convergence crest, the usability
will be improved… the material itself increases the heat resistance with crest
engraving… no, it may interfere with the essential control crest. After all it is a material
with high heat resistance originally”

“Ho. Owner’s eyes have changed”

“…Hey Smithson, after all it’s time for breakfast so lets do it at another time”

“Wait a moment, really just wait a little. I’m just going to write down the idea of the
crest now”

The expansion diagram of the outline and the crest of the tool which is delusional is
written down in the lining of the wrapping cloth of my luggage in a hurry. Yup. I’ve got
some kind of image.

————————–

A few minutes behind everyone, breakfast was served in a luxurious room for guests.

“Somehow, Renfangas breakfast is amazing”

Boyd says that calmly. Certainly there is meat, a lot of soups and it’s close to a little
dinner. In both Basson and Polka, breakfast was a type of breakfast like a drink and
raw vegetables, thats why its a little culture shock.

“At Renfangas, we take lighter lunch and eat more in the morning and evening”

Belga, who was in the room, give me a brief comment. Felios began to eat silently and
Sharon and Neia were seated side by side.

“In that situation, Itadakimasu”

“Itadakima-su”

Everyone starts to eat after Dianne’s words. Renfangas dishes generally tend to have
a stronger dashi stock than sugar and salt and spicy foods are spicy. If you think about
it, chili pepper was like an accent.
“Spicy, this boiled food”

“It’s a spicy boiled meal that came from the Lian Empire in the Eastern Mountains. It’s
not bad if you get used to it”

Sharon has a cool face. As expected, it is the 15th year of Renfangas calendar. I’ve heard
that the Eastern Mountains are high in altitude and there are a lot of strong drinks and
chili pepper dishes to combat the cold. Is Renfangas having a great influence on
geography?

“Well, Ladies and Gentlemen. I have a suggestion”

When the meal was over, Sir Buster came in suddenly and attracted everyone’s
attention with his wild voice. Just because he is in the imperial court, he wears more
noble-like clothes than yesterday. He looks a little cramped, though.

“We hear”

When Dianne nods, Sir Buster begins to speak.

“I’d like you to lend me the dragons power a little today”

“Dragon…?”

Does he mean Maia? Dianne looks at me. I’ll leave it to her for the time being and
nodded with my will, while Dianne replied to Sir Buster.

“It depends on the content. That dragon can be relied on, but it is not obedient to
everyone”

Is it a safe response? After the fire dragon war a hundred years ago, dragons have
passed the awe-inspiring target and some have been deified. It is likely to be thought
that it is able to do anything. Sir Buster shrugs his shoulder and says “Its nothing
important”.

“The Gauntlet Knights monster search and destroy operation is moving to the city
called Catalina in the North. I want to join the Gold Arm Lister Jail´s side, who is in
charge of it. Can you take me there?”

“Catalina… I’m sorry, I ’m not good at geography. How far north is it?”
“It’s about five days in a carriage. I’d love to experience a dragon wings´s speed, Felios
and Berga already experienced it”

“……If its too many people, it is not possible to carry them, but if it’s a small number”

“Only me and Neia are fine”

…Well, it’s not a difficult task. It’s also an opportunity to show my ability. Dianne nods.

“Good, let’s get some information gathered and let us see what’s going on on the front
line

“I’m saved of trouble… Hey elf group, will you come along?”

Felios, Sharon and Berga nod instantly.

“Of course”

“I would like you to call me by my name if possible”

“……”

5 days in a carriage? That’s not how long it takes by riding a dragon.

“Good, Dianne Special Duty Corps, preparations start! Get together in front of the
dragon in an hour!… Is that time all right, Sir Buster?”

“Yes”

In response to Dianne’s command in salute, we begin preparations for the move. I

didn’t try to calm down and spread the load, so the arrangement was smooth.

—————————

“That is the city of Catalina”

After about 3 hours. Sir Buster points out from the carriage window and tells Dianne.

“Maia”
“Yes”

Riding on Dianne’s shoulder, Chibi Maia nods and her real body slowly begins to
descend. In the illusion vision that Maia showed me in her play, I can see the city where
she is going to descend. It was a city surrounded by stone walls… or rather, it was a
fortress

“City?”

“…Well, it’s a city because it has the functions of a city”

Sharon nods with a little confidence. No matter where you look from, it’s a large
laminated building built on a wild structure. That was the city of Catalina.

“Lister!”

“Alex? You returned faster than I thought”

We enter the city with Sir Buster free admission pass and walk for a while, then we
come to the soldier station of this fortress. There were a lot of armors on the wall and
many injured people are lined up on the chairs and couches. In such a situation, there
is a strong presence, it’s a lion beastman who seems to be strong though he isn’t big.
That is Lister Jail.

“Welcome to the Ladies and Gentlemen of the Celesta army… speaking of which,
Annette should have been in charge of Celesta’s envoys? Alex, they are?”

“It’s the force that the elf territory has recommended. By all means that Blue Dragon
is the ride”

“The Northern Elves recommended people of the Celesta army… I think there are
complex circumstances, but I think it’s time to go. I’m Lister Jail, Gold Arm.”

The gold gauntlet is like a toy for the bulging muscles. But he was a Gold Arm that
seems to be a Gold Arm that I finally met. Sir Buster looks like a townsman when he
leaves the castle and Felios is a little out of place.

“Dianne Special Duty Corps, who reports directly to the Celesta Army Headquarters.
I´m the commanding officer 100-man special duty commander Dianne. Pleased to
meet you”
“…War God?”

“Don’t call me that. Its undeserved”

Lister-san and Dianne shake hands.

“So Lister, what was the status of the operation? Neia, the elf group and me came. Let’s
finish it quickly”

“It wasn’t good”

Lister-san has a bitter face.

“There are a lot of rock turtles and rock dolls like a joke. Aside from heavy weapons
and ogres, the Red Arms with lightweight weapons can’t cope with their violence…
The pulling troops were too incompatible. Moreover, some of the Red Arms that have
been killed changed into moving corpses”

“Uhee, I don’t know… Even if we go out, it’s impossible in a day”

“Honestly, I wanted Annette and her follower the most”

…It has been transmitted that it is quite a fierce battle. Regardless of the fact that Rock
Turtles don’t exist in Celesta, Rock Dolls should basically be a monster limited to the
inside of a labyrinth. It is rarely born in the natural state. The Celesta army strength
index does not set the threat level too high, but Rock Dolls are a very free-moving force
in the labyrinth. If it comes out as 「To be too numerous」. For example, imagine a
picture of 100 plain Rock Dolls that are almost double the large build of an ogre
walking along a plain is horrifying. Practically, if they are really only 100.

“Well, there is no help for anything that came out”

Neia holds her hat down and walks forward. Lister-san has a bitter face.

“Neia Grans… I honestly want you to look behind me

“That’s not going to happen. I’m a hero”

“I can’t agree with your attitude of pushing through the mess with such words”
“I’m still going to keep my height”

Apparently, Lister-san was bitterly thinking about Neia’s 「I´m a hero」, meaningless,
a little girl named Neia standing on the battlefield, or both. He is a Gold Arm that seems
to be the best Gold Arm in common sense… No, should I call it 「Sword Saint-like」
Gold Arm?

“Rock Turtles and Rock Dolls”

Dianne mutters and sees Anzeros, Laila and Aurora.

“I don’t know much about Rock Turtles, but if it’s an ordinary Rock Doll, I can handle
4 alone”

“Ho, in this fashion, I can handle 7 or 8 of them”

“I’m not good with them… I´m sorry”

Dianne continues.

“Laila. How much do you think Maia can handle with you?”

“…Maia? Let me see”

Laila sighed lightly.

“Ten thousand if we don’t have to hold back”

“I see”

Dianne smiled and faced Lister and Sir Buster.

“Outline of the sweeping operation… Let’s show off the power of a dragon of the Elf
Territory”

“…No way. Alex, a dragon?”

“Ye, Yes… its alright, War God Dianne”

“I’d like to ask for my honorific title to be 100-man commander. Let’s take a look at
our key abilities”

Dianne laughed fearlessly.

◇◇◇

There used to be an era called the Fire Dragon War era. It’s an era of disaster, too one-
sided to call it war.

◇◇◇

“Maia! That Group!”

Looking down from the sky, Rock Dolls were walking alongside a wide valley that was
comparable to the main street of a city. Not one hundred or two hundred. It’s stupid
to count, but the amount is probably one thousand. No one knew what they were
aiming for, but it was clear to everyone that if they come near Catalina in time, it was
the end of that fortress city.

◇◇◇

At that time, people said that there were hundreds of heroes who manipulated the
ancient weapon 「Dragonslayer」 with super-destructive power that surpassed the
current common sense. They hunted dragons. They entered a Dragon Palace or found
a dragon that was in a secluded area and fought. But. Even so many heroes did not
destroy the species named dragon. Why is that?

◇◇◇

“Red Arms withdraw! Felios, Alex, I rely on you for covering them!”

“Leave it to me!”

Lister, Felios and Alex Buster, who are tens of meters from the ground jump off without
hesitation. The four heroes, including Neia, then flew down to the brave soldiers who
faced the gray glacier-like Rock Dolls and fought them to earn time. Neia smashes the
body of the Rock Dolls with a sword. Alex Buster uses magic to kill the Rock Dolls and
Lister blasts a Rock Turtle with his fist. Felios dances around while hitting the ground
with his sword. Immediately afterwards, a number of Rock Dolls fell into the fissures
on the ground and were blown away by the raised rocks.

“…Felios is strong…”

“My older brother is a Gold Arm”

Sharon replied to my whispers.

◇◇◇

Dragons flew through the sky and spitted out a fire of hell. Even if someone
approached them, a blow by repulsion exceeding common sense was waiting. Dragon
Slayers were destructive enough to defeat dragons, but it should be true if they are hit
straight. A giant beast who pours fire from the sky looking up and slaughters without
rest, planted real fear to the weak little ones who were in tune with toys such as
Dragonslayer. It was like a kid holding a knife and confronting a beast. For those
interested, Dragonslayers were not a super weapon. When stabbed, it hurts and
sometimes dies, but if it wasn’t surprised, it was just a defensive sword with a short
blade. Most attacks do not reach the dragons that flew high in the sky and exhaled fire.
On the other hand, they are less than the insects that can kill as many as they like, such
as poor people and sub-people who crawl on the ground. Humanity realized. Dragons
were the ultimate slaughter of super weapons.

◇◇◇

The carriage is placed on the hill and Sharon and Berga jump out to help Felios and
the others.

“Maia!”

I command Miaa from the side of the scene.

“…Finish off, everything!”

“Leave it to me, Andy-sama”

Maia leaves a few rock dolls on the front and rushes from the side to the line of rock
dolls. A rock doll is blown away. A rock doll that is 5 meters tall is no more than a child
in front of a giant dragon. Shaking the tail on the spot, making a full turn, Maia beat
the nearby rock dolls and tells the Gold Arms who are fighting behind her.
“Withdraw. If you are there, you will freeze”

And Maia inhales a lot and exhales a big blizzard.

Her full-blown blizzard breath freezes the monsters in front of Maia within a terrain
of hundreds of meters.

“The blue lizard’s blizzard breath is strong against that kind of inorganic matter. The
things made of rocks don’t fall down or dull from a fire breath”

Laila whispers. Frost covered trees emerged in this summer wilderness speaks
eloquently of its overwhelming power. No explanation required. Indeed, it was the
ultimate violence that would not allow life.

“──────────!!”

Maia pushes forward with a high-pitched cry, beating the frozen Rock Dolls with both
arms. And when she reaches the Rock Dolls that can still move, she exhales a blizzard
breath again. That repetition. The overwhelming destruction by the 40-meter tall
dragon was a sight that was enough to let the surviving Red Arms and the brave
fighting Gold Arms shudder.

“…It’s creepy to think that’s your enemy”

I think that Keiron´s muttering spoke for everyone on the spot.

The monsters annihilated in-front of Maia without any resistance.

“It takes less than an hour for that number of monsters…”

“That is a dragon… my ancestors a hundred years ago used to fight against that kind
of thing.”

“That’s an ally… isn’t it good?”

“Even if it is an enemy, we can’t do anything…”

The rumors heard in the city of Catalina were all about Maia.

“*Chewing*…”

“Eat calmly.”

“Hmm”

In the corner of the station, she ate the finest meat steak from the city’s butcher. It was
provided from Lister-san’s pocket money.

“I might have to sacrifice one or two of my daughters as an offering to dragons…”

“No, I don’t want human flesh.”

Maia answered immediately.

“…Have you eaten one before?”

“No, but my granduncle and Laila-sama have some experience.”

Sir Buster raised his eyebrows.

“Laila…?”

He looks at Laila. Laila didn’t know.

“Not that person.”

Maia noticed and followed up, so it was safe.

“If that’s the case, what’s the correct offering to the Dragon Palace?”

“For food, cows or horses are usually good. We don’t really need treasures. Everyone
is happy with alcohol. I also like clothes a lot.”

“I, I see… Hey, someone bring the best alcohol.”

Lister-san arranged it in a hurry.

“But what is this little girl who is a dragon?”

Sir Buster muttered while stroking his unshaved face. And Sharon got involved.

“You can be an incarnation with your true identity as a dragon.”

“A, Ah… is that true?”

Maia responded stubbornly as she received a steak that Selenium had cut.

“It doesn’t matter.”

“I don’t think it’s going to work either way…”

“It’s the dragon body that’s strong and violent, but I can still make children with other
races as it is.”

“Wh, What…!?”

Sharon turned red. After all, it was unexpected news for her head.
After eating the steak, Maia was toasting the alcohol which was bought for her with
Laila, Selenium, and Hilda. As if Sir Buster resolved himself, he asked…

“Thereupon… after all I can say with confidence that, you’re on the side of the Renfangas
army, right?”

“……”

Maia looked at Sir Buster with no expression. She looked to Dianne. Dianne took a step
back as she knew it.

“Dragons have no obligation to the community, but only through personal

relationships. I don’t want to get it wrong, but she doesn’t side with Renfangas, or, in
turn, the human race, but she’s just showing her friendship to the elves of the northern
forest territory. We’re just accompanying her as a witness.”

“…Muu”

“Today’s battle was a lot of work for her as a play. That’s it. I’m sure she’ll be on your
side as long as nothing interferes with the expedition action that is the main subject
of your request to the Elf territory. But I hope you don’t think that the dragon’s
protection has been obtained.”

“…I see. If you’re an enemy or an ally, it’s the will of the Northern Elves that the dragon
will follow.”

“It’s not exactly the case, but I don’t mind you thinking so.”

Dianne was good at that. It was a form that once again strongly showed that we were
the messengers from the Northern Elves. Besides… well, actually I was the master, but
as long as I wanted to cooperate with Irina, we were not telling a lie, just hiding my
presence in between.

“I understand. However, it is true that some difficult situation was avoided in this
operation. I will not forget the utmost gratitude.”

“I hope that some messengers will send it to the clan council.”

“…I understand. So what are you going to do from now on? We’re going to go back to
Rennesto once as it is.”
“We can’t send all the Gauntlet Knights, but we can take you back to Rennesto, if you
like.”

“Thank you.”

We looked at each other. I thought we would collect information in Catalina.

“Are we returning?”

“Yes, we are… We don’t have to gather information or solidify our foothold this time.”

Time was missing… Well, it might be good for us to not be greedy, but it was easy to
rush into the exploration if possible.

“Shouldn’t we be a little more persistent? We can let Maia fly to an area that we can
see at least…”

We got out of town and I talked to Dianne for the first time while preparing the
carriage (for flight transportation). Dianne smiled bitterly.

“This time it’s enough if we can make an impression of Maia and that our identity is
closer to the elf territory… And I hope you guys understand the atmosphere around
here.”

“?”

“First of all, we show our power by impressing them with Maia. Since this means the
high strength of the elf territory, the more flashy it is, the more they will cooperate
seriously.”

“Haa!”

“And, in connection with that, we claim to be a force closer to the elf territory. This has
some political implications. In fact, we are acting on behalf of the elf territory that has
not provided any forces. That will be a “loan” from Celesta to the Elf territory.”

“…Well, that’s right.”

“Celesta wants to continue the trade with the Northern Elf territory. They want to
make a loan to secure it. This loan is a ship for the central government.”
“I thought you would say that, but… is that okay?”

“Because of the action to make the loan, we are allowed freedom. For Renfangas, the
impression that we are not only the Celesta army but the messenger of the northern
elves, the companion of the dragon, it’s a great deal, and for Celesta, silent lending gets
stronger.”

“…I don’t know politics well… but first, isn’t Celesta’s stock going up? In the end,
Celesta won’t be able to lend a flying dragon.”

“In that regard, it doesn’t have to be a flying dragon. Separately, it’s also possible to use
Ace Knight or Master Knight. It’s not the best, but it’s more than that.”

“…By changing the tip of the handle, we strengthened the connection to the elf
territory rather than improving our impression of Renfangas… that’s what you mean,
right?”

“That’s right. The dispatch of Ace Knights is still the best response for Celesta, who
was unable to meet the original request to lend flying dragons.”

Then, Dianne laughs bitterly again.

“It was the root of this period that established the structure… and made our special
duty corps an essential element.”

“I, I see…”

“I was struggling to make a proposal for a dragon-incorporating strategy while making

the dragon rider’s existence clear.”

“…I’m not ashamed.”

“”Well, it’s for you, it’s worth it, so don’t worry.”

Diane was a person who really hid and struggled.

“And the reason why this time is enough for scaffolding is… well, you’ll know when we
come here next time.”

“…Ah, maybe.”
Seeing the city of Catalina, like an ugly anthill, it was soaring behind me. The city,
where the Red Arms had already spread the word that Maia had rampaged, would
surely be much more supportive the next time she came.

“That’s what it’s all about. And, it is sparse when sitting while being awed. It’s more of
a blessing once we’re away.”

…You’re cunning, Dianne.

“We’re ready!”

Selenium appeared in the carriage. Dianne muttered and gave instructions behind her.

“Anzeros, please call the Gold Arms. Maia, change into your dragon form soon.

“Roger that!”

“Andy, are you okay?”

Looking at Anzeros, who was running sideways, I nodded to Maia, who asked and she
made a pose and transformed. A blue dragon appeared.

“Now everyone, get on! After returning to Rennesto, we will return to Polka tomorrow!”

[Roger that!]

A blue dragon took off from the grasslands in front of Catalina when the sun began to
tilt. From the high rooftop of Catalina, Maia responded to the Red Arms who were
waving brightly while being covered with bandages and wandered and then headed
south.

————————————-

In the evening, Dianne, who went to report to the Queen with the Gold Arms, returned
to the same room as yesterday.

“…It’s over here tonight, Andy.”

“Are you bothering me?”

“Don’t ask for things that are insensitive.”

Dianne smiled. I was already naked and watching Laila and Hilda-san, while holding
Maia’s head as she was giving me a fellatio.

“Hun, nnn… hamuuu… Andy-sama’s dick, I’m glad to have it…”

“…I did it last day.”

“Aurora’s and Selenium’s smell are left behind…”

“I also did it with Apple.”

“Selenium’s and Apple’s smell are similar…”

“Hoho. My nose seems to work better.”

Maia was naked and sucked my dick wholeheartedly while having her eyes closed. The
dignity of being the impersonation of the destruction of thousands of Rock Dolls in the
daytime was not there and the slender limbs of a dignified girl radiated a fascinating
incense that invited a man’s lust.

“Maia… hey, Maia, can I move…?”

My dick was sucked by her innocent and neat mouth. Her tongue was entangled
around my son and caressed it lovingly. Excited by the sight, I grabbed Maia’s head.

“N… ♪”

Maia softly nodded. I couldn’t imagine her refusing. I grabbed that little head and
started moving. Carefully pushing my dick into the back of her throat, pulling it out
and putting it in again so as to scrape through her thin and soft lips.

“Nu, gu, ngo, nuuu… nnn♪”

In such a situation, Maia didn’t resist and didn’t go against the posture which I started
and she happily accepted my deep throating that was close to abuse. That destruction,
and the processing of my sexual desire, were probably not much different for Maia. If
she was useful to her master, she would be happy with it. Maia, who wanted to serve
me as if she was breathing, just accepted my motivating waist movement.
“N, guu, nguuu, habu, nnn, ngugo… ♪”

And even if I ejaculated after moving deep down her throat many times, there was no
distortion of pain and suffering floating on her face but the sense of accomplishment
that gave me the physical and mental pleasure of her being made to drink my semen.

“Nguu, Nguu… nkuu… Hahuu. Andy-sama…”

“It felt good…”

“…♪”

Thorough enslavement pleasure made this dragon unique. I loved Maia, who was so
defenseless.

“Ho, that’s the reward for Maia.”

“Hey Hey, occasionally, why don’t you try seeding Hilda-sensei?”

“Older sister will be the last, if you’re the first who is having sex, Andy may faint from
the pleasure and the play.”

“I want to serve Andy-kun with my pussy…”

The four people in the dark elf and dragons room that was different from yesterday’s
younger elves room, were bewitching and strong. Dianne also took off her clothes
before long and each of the four started to seduce me.

“Hey, Hey owner, my womb is already waiting for your semen.”

“This honey is awesome♪”

“Andy, you’ve been favoring Irina and Apple recently. Do you misunderstood that I’m
too busy to have sex?”

“Andy-sama, I’ll be fine whenever I get fucked… ♪”

Brown bewitching, snow-white charm. I swallowed fresh saliva from seeing each
attractive limb. All of them had been tasted again and again, so just looking at their
naked body made me feel like each pleasure got revived.
“We, Well then… Dianne and Laila hug each other in bed.”

“Ho, choosing a luxury way to have sex again♪”

“I don’t care. If Andy wants that, then that’s fine.”

Just like a widow who invited a man into an alley, Dianne lied on her back on the bed.
Laila approached her with a natural and cool way of walking, embraced Dianne and
pushed her butt up.

“Is this okay?”

“Now, hold me as you like… ♪”

I approached as if invited by the two meat holes and grabbed Laila’s waist.

“Hoo, are you sure?”

Laila raised a happy voice. And I inserted,

“!?”

“Ah, Andy…!?”

into Dianne below… No, I wasn’t aiming for any meanness, but it was somehow good.

“Go, Good grief, you really like strange feints… ♪”

“Expectations… Good, I’ll give the first one to Dianne, so I’ll play with your ass.”

“Even if you don’t tell me, it is worth to rub my ass.”

I made a round trip through Dianne’s vagina with just a hip movement. It was a bit
uneasy because it was not fixed by hand, but Dianne moved rhythmically with my
waist movements and it moved exquisitely so that I rub against the vagina wall at
various angles.

“Ugu…”

The timing of hip movement and her tightening were in synchronization, as she knew
how I felt comfortably and how I reflected off the unexpected stimulation. While
tasting this, I grabbed Laila’s hips with both hands and rubbed it.

“Nuu… hu, huhuu, you’re not good with your hand… you’re just touching my buttocks
and knowing what my womb is targeting… ♪”

“M, My womb is first… it is the first time to throw semen into my child bag… ♪♪”

“I, I know… I don’t want to release you until I put it out, Dianne.”

“Even if you don’t want to let go, I’m afraid that you might get lost if you’re mean and
pull out…”

“I won’t do it… be, besides, I can afford it…!!”

I was made to ejaculate into Dianne’s womb after a complex movement and her
tightening up to unreasonable level such that it felt cornered at the end of the sperm
fight which was antagonistic and my sperm was thrown out.

“KKuaaa…!!”

“Hiuu… ♪♪”

It was as if her cervix was a lasso and the vagina was chased and caught. Even
ejaculation felt like a sense of defeat somehow.

“Haaa… haaa… it’s been a long time since I’ve been able to receive an ejaculation…”

“…I got a glimpse of the depth of Dianne’s frustration…”

“Wh, What’s with that way of talking.”

“That’s why I’m not going to distract my butt… I’m going to make you feel good with
just my butt…”

When I was stubbornly defeated with a sense of defeat, Laila stumbled strangely, so I
pulled out from Dianne and pierced into Laila’s pussy.

“GGu, aaaa♪”
At that moment, Laila screamed with joy and squeezed her vagina. It seemed to have
shut down.

“Laila, don’t be selfish.”

“Ugu, so, sorry… hiuuu!!”

She shook her body without permission and tightened her vagina as I moved because
she was having convulsions. It was a selfish blame that was only done by Laila.

“Hiaaaa! A, Aaa! Haaaaa!!”

And Laila loved this kind of forced sex regardless of her partner. I grabbed her lively
body and violated her forcibly.

“If you’re not on the floor, you won’t be able to see Laila like this… ♪”

Dianne, who had semen flowing down from her crotch, gently rubbed Laila’s breasts
mischievously and Laila shook and trembled like having a shudder. And then…

“Laila, here, I’m thrilled… tighten it more!!!”

“Gugaa, a, aaa… it, it’s terrible… kuu♪”

Laila responded with her vagina to my self-declaration of ejaculation while dripping

her eyelids and closing her eyes. Ejaculation started…

“AA, aaaaaa…!!”

She seems to have jumped one step further with the heat of the ejaculation and fell
down on Dianne… It was a difficult dragon because I liked it the most.

“Huu… uu”

I pulled out my cock while taking a breath and I heard a voice in the next bed.

“Andy-kun♪”

“……”
When I turned my face, Hilda and Maia were hugged each other, laid down and
beckoned, just like Dianne and Laila… Ah. Maia was convulsing while blowing the tide
to the feeling that it was not good.

“Hu-rr-y♪”

…Well, if I let Hilda play like this, Maia would be mentally in danger.

“I, I’m going now!”

It was a rescue… If possible.

◇◇◇

“…Aurora-san, how did it go after that? Did that converged sonic shoot become a
thing?”

“No, as expected, continuous use is still…”

“There should be a breakthrough because your older brother was able to use it. If you
can use it freely…”

“…Neia-san?”

“…Th, there is a strange voice…”

“Ah… its next door. Andy-san isn’t here because he went over there tonight.”

“…Th, That’s… it’s not usually one-on-one…”

“Huhu, it’s a cultural difference♪ Andy-san is matchless♪”

“R, Rig… no, that’s the problem…”

“It’s alright. Right, Apple♪”

“We, Well it’s usually different, but we’re female slaves.”

“Nu, Nusu!!?”
“Ah… that, even if he gets another person, I’m not going to break up… I don’t need to
be a bride or a lover.”

“Me too♪”

“Th, That’s what it’s all about.”

“Celesta allows that kind of love.”

“…Celesta is…”
The day after the rampage in Catalina, we decided to take off again. That said, we didn’t
have to go so quickly, so in the morning, we went to find souvenirs in Rennesto.

“Jeanne-chan asked me to do it.”

When Selenium bought this and that, we just put them in the luggage Boyd was
holding.

“It can’t be helped if it is for Jeanne-chan.”

“Jeanne-chan is not enough, we have to prepare something for Irina-chan too.”

Lantz and Goto whispered and jumped out into the city. However, they couldn’t
understand the language and came back quickly.

“10-man captain Aurora!”

“100-man commander is also fine! We need a little help for shopping!”

Until now, the Queen and Gold Arms had been talking to us in Celesta’s standard
language (so that Selenium and Sharon were secretly interpreting), so we didn’t have
many inconveniences. However, it was really terrible to ask this from the merchants
in the city’s markets.

“It’s just right♪ I’ll be shopping too. Dianne-chan, please go ahead.”

When Hilda-san, who could speak Valerie in this way, tried to follow, Dianne thought
for a while and then turned her head to Anzeros.

“Maybe there’s something, Anzeros you will follow them.”

“Roger that!”
…It might be that Dianne was worried about something like the other day. It was not
impossible.

“Lantz, Goto, take the crossbow stock so you can contact me as soon as it turns
dangerous.”

The two understood and hit their chests. The crossbow stock of the crossbow corps
had a stamp made by Dianne and could deliver sound to Dianne’s ears even when she
was away. One-way communication was a bottleneck, but it was certainly a reliable
means.

“I wonder if I can buy some souvenirs for Sylvia-san.”

Boyd whispered overlooking the women shopping happily in the market. Come to
think of it, this guy had left her behind.

“If you have all this baggage, you will miss your chance.”

“Haa. But this amount is… as expected, I can’t leave it to 10-man captain Smithson.”

It means that I couldn’t hold it without collapsing because it was a huge load. Surely I
couldn’t tell him to leave it to me.

“Ho, leave it to me.”

Then Laila came out, which was good. From Boyd’s hand, the baggage was lost one
after another in the air.

“Uwa!? Wh, What are you doing, Laila-san?”

“Storing is storing. My special skill.”

She took out the spice bag she just erased from the air and showed it again. This was
Laila’s high-class illusion skill.

“Hey, what are you doing, quickly go shopping for your bride.”

“Y, Yes, I’m sorry, I’ll be back soon!”

As his hips were slapped, Boyd rushed to the market.

“Laila do you want to do any shopping? More or less coins amount.”

“Hoho. I don’t find much value in things that are in human hands.”

“What is a souvenir? Is it a place you don’t really come to.”

“It’s a place where you can always come if you’re curious to get something. Rather than
that, I should stick your nails to you and your friends’ enemies faster than anyone
else.”

In short, she seemed to want to say that it was more important to escort than the
specialties of Renfangas. Last time, she cared about Dianne and she was worried about
the delay in getting her hands-off as a result. After all, her roots were serious.

“Maia, what about you? Why don’t you shop with Selenium and the others?”

“I am like Laila-sama.”

Our dragons were both serious and reliable. But I think they could take a little break.
This time, Dianne and Anzeros were there. I was not the only one standing dazed by
the fact that I was bothered to choose a souvenir. Keiron had a similar feeling and had
been sitting in front of a wooden box since a while ago and Apple was next to me like
a handheld. Well, wasn’t existing how to spend that way?

“Oh, where is Boyd-san?”

Aurora holding the clothing she bought, blinked her eyes.

“I’ve taken care of the luggage. That young man wants to buy a souvenir for his
girlfriend.”

“Is that true? Certainly, his girlfriend also needs a souvenir.”

Aurora said that while handing over her baggage to Laila as being persuaded.

“But it’s a frustrating atmosphere here.”

“Is that so? Regardless of Klaves or Polka, this kind of hustle and bustle seems normal
in Celesta.”
“No, I’ve been chasing after thieves and military police many times since a while ago…
Andy-san, Apple-san, this way.”

Aurora who turned her head suddenly pushed me and Apple to the end of the road.
Immediately after, I saw a cat beast who ran away and three Red Arms chasing her as
they passed by us.

“Uoo…”

“Wh, What is that?”

“…So it’s like something like that is going on all over the city. I also saw a Black Arm.”

“…I wonder if they´re starting to smoke all of them out with all the Gauntlet knights in
town.”

As soon as I whispered that, a person came down from the sky. Contrary to the
momentum that fell, Lister Jail showed off his golden gauntlet.

“It’s not just the Gauntlets. We’re moving half of Rennesto’s army.”

“Su, Suddenly appear!”

“It looks like it’s just right here. Stay away a little bit, guests.”

Lister-san held his gauntlet down. The cat beast who had run away returned again.
Looking at her, Lister-san struck out his left and right fists from a clear distance and
finally stepped forward with a force that would break the cobblestone on the ground
by kicking forward.

“Kaa, Kaa! Kiiaa!!”

And the cat beast who ran away earlier was blown three times into the air and fell.
Apparently, it seemed to have been a shockwave.

“Magnificent!”

“It’s a disgrace, sky-blue princess.”

Lister-san took a breath and along with the Red arms that came later, he caught the
faint cat beast.

“As expected from a Gold Arm…”

“Is it possible for Anzeros and Dianne to do that?”

Aurora shook her head when she told that and seemed to be strangely impressed.

“The terrible part of my technique right now is that I’m hitting the shockwave
[Without a little waste] ”

“?”

“If Anzeros struck, she would definitely blow away all the items around her. I think
Diane had blown off the stall tent that was ahead of the cat beast.”

“…Ah”

Speaking of which, the shockwave struck by Lister-san had nothing to interfere with
except the cat beast. There was almost no wind. The attack range and attack distance
were completely controlled… Was it possible to do such a trick if you used the shock
wave mastery?

“The empty-handed expert, Lister Jail. In the same ring, Dianne-sama seems to be at a
disadvantage.”

“…Uhh”

It was hard to imagine that Dianne would lose, but being a Gold Arm also meant that
he was almost equal to Sir Bonaparte. I had to convince myself that there were many
strong guys in the world. And it was not only Lister-san but also Alex Buster who spoke
to us earlier.

“Hey, Guests.”

“Sir Buster!”

“Haha, you don’t have to say it that like that. If it’s you, girls, please call me Uncle Alex.
Ah man, don’t say uncle? You’re going to be back someday, so humbly call me Alex-
san.”
“No, I can’t.”

To a Master Sword Saint class like Old man Bonaparte or Sir Buster I just couldn’t
address them like that. He sure was lively though.

“You´re probably busy, but what kind of operation is going on?”

“A strategy is a strategy. It’s the city’s tightening discipline… Sometimes, we have to

make sure that the thugs can’t do as they want and don’t be so noisy.”

“Isn’t it a bad thing that strong guys gather too much after all?”

“It’s good to be strong and if you’re young, you’ll see that you’re a little crazy. But
Renfangas is open to those guys on the premise of fighting monsters. We’ve got to
remind them that they’re not just criminals.”

Sir Buster had a bitter face while stroking his chin.

“It was always easy because that woman was always there and most of the rough guys
who walked on the streets were full of bruises.”

“…You mean the Gold Arm who headed for Celesta?”

“Yes, it’s [Tyranny] Annette.”

A nickname that didn’t seem to be from a hero as well as not fitting for a woman.

“Well, you’re leaving today?”

“Ah, haa, that should be so.”

“I’ll send a messenger to the clans meeting, but please listen first. Renfangas will thank
you for your help.”

After he said so, he nodded to Lister-san and disappeared from our view. When trying
to follow with the eyes, I got confused for a moment and lost sight. Was he constantly
using the mysterious original spell to make a statement 「Don’t follow me」?

“Even if so many people are protecting this country, it is still not sufficient… it’s a
horrible story.”
“Yes”

I agreed with Aurora’s words. And Keiron slowly got up.

————————————

At noon, after eating a lightly skewered meal at a typical stall, we prepared to take off
from the courtyard of Rennesto Castle. Then the Queen and Neia appeared.

“Your Majesty… and Neia Grans.”

Dianne kneeled in a hurry and we, who were aligned, stood upright.

“Please raise your head. It was us that came to ask for a favor.”

“…Please?”

Dianne raised her head. The Queen smiled.

“I understand the story of leaving Rennesto for a while. But please take Neia with you
if possible.”

“Neia?”

“She is our guest, but she isn’t bound to us. She doesn’t have to stay here all the time…
rather, it would be more convenient for her to be with you to investigate the demon
territory.”

“That is… certainly.”

“Besides, I want to show her a wide world. I want to give her the opportunity as a
friend and not as Queen.”

…Speaking of the Queen of Renfangas, she was a symbol of courage for the people. It
was said she had given priority to her army’s inspiration for surprise attacks and
rarely left Rennesto. It was true that Neia needed to see the whole world, but it was
not good that others were tied up like the Queen was. The Queen’s desire to want it
might be greater. When they stood side by side, I saw Neia and Queen Flare who looked
like sisters from the edge of my sight.
“…I understand. I’ll take care of Hero Neia for a while.”

“Thank you!”

The Queen left and we were out of our 「Careful」 attitude. Neia took off her hat.

“Thank you for having me for a while… The Queen has been excited since last night.”

“Excited?”

“Let’s talk about dragons. What was it like to fight one and how fast is a dragon?”

Neia smiled.

“I ended up talking about something like this. I apologize for the inconvenience.”

“I see…”

Dianne’s wry smile overlapped with me. Indeed, the story of Maia’s success extended
the dream of the pretty Queen.

At around noon, all preparations were done and we took off.

“100-man commander, by the way, I want to ask you something.”

While Maia was gaining altitude over the Snake Mountain Range, Boyd raised his hand.

“What is it?”

“…Can we stop by Basson? No, it’s not like I want to go home, but I wonder if I can give
this souvenir…”

“Ah!”

Did he want time to report to her? Well, Isaac and Williams were fine. Dianne thought
for a moment and then asked Chibi Maia on her shoulder.

“Maia, do you know the direction towards Basson?”

“…Yeah. It’s not far from here”

“Then, will you fly over there first? Polka will be tough from now tonight, considering
airflow and time.”

“Yes. Andy-sama, is that okay?”

“Yes.”

When I nodded, Maia could be seen leaning to the left.

“Is this really fine?”

When Boyd said that apologetically, Dianne laughed.

“I don’t mind. Thanks to the duel between Sharon and Aurora, we couldn’t leave Trot,
but our headquarters is over there.”

“…I’m sorry…”

For some reason, Aurora turned red and apologized. Did she feel embarrassed now
that she was a little too ahead of herself? Everyone laughed a little.

——————————–

The Renfangas Kingdom bordered both Trot and Celesta as well as Snake Mountains.
In other words, it was between the two countries in terms of latitude. This meant that
Basson, the land of Celesta’s north, was much closer to Rennesto than Polka which was
the northernmost place in Trot in terms of linear distance. We went out in the
afternoon and were already above Basson before the sun went down.

“This is Celesta…”

“Well, it’s the most Trot-like area in Celesta.”

I answered to Neia’s mutter. I knew that this warrior was a Gold Arm-class super-
combatant, but I was able to talk with her without hesitation because we had an
encounter before. It might be because she looked like a little child and was really cool.

“Andy-sama, is it okay for you as usual?”

“Hmm…”
As Chibi Maia nodded, Maia slowly landed near the barracks.

Half of the place that had been a playground until this time was devoted to the
construction site of the new barracks. The wood was cut in the opposite direction and
was processed by a group of ogres. As we got down while being covered by an illusion,
a nearby member was hit by the wind pressure and turned over, making his eyes black
and white.

“Good, unravel the illusion… there are two 100-man corps and there are about 75
members of the original team… well, more than half of the recruits had never be seen.
I hope they don’t panic”

Dianne took the initiative and got off the carriage. After a while, the guys who were
watching us strangely became stiff and they could see that the illusion was unraveled.
The only thing that surprised me when I looked down from Maia’s back was all the
new faces and before long all the friends I knew were shouting 「Oh, 100-man
commander Dianne-chan」.

“U, Uwaaaaaaa!!!! 100-man soldier Isaac! 100-man soldier Isaac!”

“Call me 100-man commander Isaac! It’s kind of terrible!!!”

“Uwaaaaaa, run away!!!”

The new recruits who caused trouble relying on Isaac all flew to the barracks. After
seeing them off for a while, as I remembered, I saw Williams yelling, 「Hey, why are
you calling out to Isaac all the time? Call me first」.

“Maia, you can return back to your human form.”

“Yes”

When Maia transformed according to my words and we all went to the barracks,
nostalgic people rushed over there, including Williams, who had shouted, Mikagami
and Isaac that had jumped out.

“Welcome back, 100-man commander!”

“It was surprisingly fast, Smithson.”

“10-man captain Anzeros and 10-man captain Aurora are safe and sound”

Looking at our figures, all other new recruits were also coming near. They were scared.

“…Uwa, that’s 100-man commander Dianne.”

“Wow, there are so many beautiful women.”

“When we’re talking about the natives of the corps here, they’re going to show us their
boobs, right?”

“You idiot, the other party is a 100-man commander, hide your heart!”

Quite charming. Conquering them roughly by hand and 100-man commander Dianne
raised her chest and her voice.

“Gentlemen, I’m the former supreme commander of this corps, 100-man special duty
commander Dianne. The new corps building construction mission is a hard task and
we will ask for your best in the future because it will be here on the address. And the
dragon is one of us, so be rest assured.”

*Noisy*… Increasing noise.

“See, I told you, she’s really a very pretty woman.”

“The story of regular soldier Jean Jack is too virgin-like and I don’t know whether to
believe it!”

“Dragon… who is the person who is a dragon´s companion…”

There are a lot of big breasted girls here, my adventure spirit is increasing after a long
time since 10-man captain Mikagami.”

“Do you still want to peek when you almost lose your sight?”

“10-man captain Aurora is that 10-man captain from the second southern army
corps… right?”

Ah, yes. These members were full of poking their nose into something in many ways.
“Aren’t there a lot of questions, but can you give us a little rest? We had a long journey”

With Dianne’s word, Isaac and Williams took over the small fishes. There were
certainly a lot of faces I didn’t recognize, but there was no one against Isaac or
Williams and they all looked like good-natured guys.

“I’ll go back to my early life when I finish my work.”

“That’s right.”

Lantz agreed with Keiron’s words. I wanted to agree too, but I wasn’t able to because
I had plans to resume my blacksmith training after completing the expedition mission.
I… what will I do after finishing the trip?… I still thought it was not bad to continue
being a soldier.

——————

When I returned to my room in the barracks, I felt somewhat relieved. After all, Polka
was only a temporary residence right now and we stayed in an inn. This was decided
to be relieved. Boyd ran into the city of Basson. That single-minded lovey-dovey guy
was really charming.

“Now… wh, what am I going to do?”

Thus I lied on the bed and thought while being exhausted. No, it was not a serious
story about the future. It was probably only tonight that I could enjoy this peaceful
private space. Continuing until tomorrow. Did I really want to fall asleep? Did I want
to warm up the old friendship with Isaac? No, it hadn’t even been a month since the
reorganization. That was why it was a good idea to do things like Dianne or Anzeros
in this safe environment. I was troubled.

“It’s hard to throw away all of them…”

I had never thought that staying in this room would be such a precious time. Ah, but
my bed smelled good. I’m relieved.

“…Well, if I go to sleep… I wonder if…”

I was about to lose consciousness. At that timing, the sound of the door knocking was
heard.
“Coome innn…”

I replied in a half-asleep state. Even if they came in, Dianne or another girl would
forgive me even if I fell asleep.

“Excuse me… are you sleeping?”

“?”

It was Neia! I did think that the wording was strangely different from the girls. She
smiled, took her hat off, put it on her chest and approached the bed while speaking in
a gentle tone.

“There’s something I’d like to ask you.”

“Ah…”

I couldn’t fall asleep as it is, so I just woke up.

“What is?”

“…I also have some knowledge about dragons.”

“?”

“We never borrowed power from them, but there was a Dragon Palace near the Valley
of Calwin. We’ve borrowed accommodation from them.”

“U, Uh?”

“Dragons don’t go beyond the scope of play, even if they lend power to people on a
whim, as they always seek a rider if they truly wield power. It should be no exception
for the dragons who protect the northern elf territory.”

“Yup.”

“…Are you a dragon rider?”

“!”
…She was sharp. Should I hide it? Someday, Laila told me that Dragon Riders were too
strong and were therefore easily targeted. Laila and Maia were both pretty women
who like to expose their boobs to those delighted, foolish companions and the girls as
they were friends, but Neia was definitely an outsider. Was it okay to tell her? No, but
I didn’t think something good was going to happen if I hid it.

“…Smithson-san?”

Neia stared at me. I was thinking about it with a head that hadn’t been tightened yet.
Suddenly, Neia jumped into my chest… no, I had been tackled.

“Ngaa!?”

*Don*, I hit the wall. Neia’s power was quite strong and armor was also worn under
her clothes, so she was quite heavy. I was having trouble breathing. When I
complained with my eyes that I couldn’t breathe and what she was doing, Neia pulled
out her sword from her waist and raised it. I looked at the point of the sword. No, it
was just beyond that. She was pointing her sword at someone.

“…!?”

I followed her line of sight and looked ahead.

“……”

There were people. I didn’t realize someone was standing there. The sun was falling
and the moon was starting to rise over the window. It was a full moon. In the backlight
of the moon, the eyes that captured the light turned over here.

“…Who are you?”

Neia, who was pinning me down to the bed asked for the identity of those fellows. I
decided to grab Neia’s shoulders to see from the side.

“Na, Smithson-san”

“Ah. It’s all right, they’re acquaintances.”

I understood after seeing a frightened figure who had a moving tail.

“…Isn’t that right, Luna?”

“…Who is this?”

The cat-beast girl who became the third wheel pointed to Neia with an expressionless
face.

“She is a friend.”

“I am a hero.”

To the almost simultaneous response, the cat beast girl, Luna Basil, looked unconvinced.

“…Andy. I get acquaintance?”

“…Is, Isn’t it so?”

“That friend, get acquaintance?”

“……”

I didn’t think she was a friend or lover at the moment. But if I thought that we had a
relationship to seed and have sex… something warped.

“What’s wrong, And… again.”

Anzeros and Aurora who rushed here after hearing a don sound and the almost naked
Dianne who was about to go to the bath opened the door and weakened.

“Anzeros… that girl?”

“Ah, she is a child of the desert cat beast colony from that time.”

“Ah, I remember it.”

“…Andy-san, why are you pushing Neia-san down?”

“I’m not pushing her down!”

…It seemed to be a little troublesome. I just wanted to have a meaningful time to relax…
Luna Basil, a cat beast girl, had sneaked into my room again. With her, I went to
Dianne’s room in the girls’ barracks because it was too narrow to check the situation
in my room… By the way, the 100-man commander private room of the main building
that Dianne used before was inherited by Williams. Isaac originally had a larger room
because he was an ox-ogre.

“Now, this will not be heard by the Mikagami sisters.”

Dianne made a sound-proofing illusion so that the voice didn’t leak. This prevented
the people outside and those inside the room from hearing each other.

“…I thought, why do you hide it?”

Neia seemed to have noticed signs of erotic development but still wanted to confirm.

“Probably because it’s against public order and morals.”

“On the night of a full moon, a cat-beast girl is in the bedroom… what a suspicious
picture scroll.”

“Well, I can say that there is no doubt because it is Andy-san.”

Dianne, Anzeros and Aurora complimented me with a face that seemed to understand
everything. Yup. I sure saw such a fellow in the erotic picture scroll that Lantz or
Williams showed me.

“?”

Luna, as usual, had an expressionless face… or rather, she was not interested in
difficult things and was just looking at the complex expressions of other people.
“So, your name was Luna Basil. Andy, that… I’m sure you came to night crawl, right?”

When Dianne asked directly, Luna shook her head.

“I came to kidnap him instead of crawling at night.”

“!?”

Neia unexpectedly put herself on guard. I was also on my guard but in another way. I
meant, Luna had kidnapped me by our first meeting. Well, the other three were ready
to ask what she was trying to say. As expected, the two Ace Knights and Dianne were
on the guard if I was kidnapped without being surprised by the amateur Luna, even
though her physical abilities rose during a full moon.

“When I came before, the blonde elf said something like [Ecchi is not permitted] and
Lina and Yuna were waiting in the forest… moreover, I hadn’t seen Andy lately, so if I
didn’t catch him, he might go somewhere again. ”

Dianne thought about it for a while with a slightly troubled face and immediately
sought out a secret.

“Anzeros, explain!”

“Ah… Apple said, [If you’re going to be with Andy, you have to wear a collar and become
a female slave] … perhaps that is the permit.”

“Hmm. What about Lina and Yuna?”

“I’m sure they’re her relatives. Last time they came with Luna.”

“Hmm…”

Dianne thought again for a few seconds.

“You said you’d take him to the forest… You don’t have a fixed address?”

“I found the right cave, so I hunted there and sold everything in that city to save
money.”

“I see… Hey Luna. I can’t give Andy to you, but are you ready to live within Andy’s
reach?”

“Dianne!?”

Dianne was grinning. Usually, it was common sense, but sometimes it was the strength
of commander Dianne that could make exciting ideas. However, there were a lot of
cases where it was bad for the heart for a moment.

“You can’t let them live in the barracks, no matter how much the Mikagami sisters have
preceded!”

“I am not inviting them to the barracks.”

Dianne puffed up her chest.

“I’m just trying to hire her for my corps.”

“…No, the result is the same!?”

“On the address. It’s really different.”

Haa, Anzeros and Aurora shrugged their shoulders as if they were reading what
Dianne said. And Neia sent me a glance to ask me for an explanation.

“But it’s a room with high fighting power…”

My abrupt and simple impression might have been heard only as an escape.

————————————-

Dianne’s idea was this.

“In short, I want more people who can play the role of Selenium.”

Dianne’s Special Duty Corps was a corps which only had crossbow corps members
that could be used for both chores and logistical support (Boyd can fight a little), and
an Ace Knight and Dragon Duo that were good at avant-garde battle but difficult in
acting flexibly (Dianne herself also belongs to this category) and Hilda, who was a
special piece and Selenium to make up for each out of reach. Apple didn’t know what
she could do, but it was good for now. Selenium had little fighting ability but had only
been able to wander around looking for me in the wide Trot, therefore her single-
action ability was outstanding. The existence of Selenium was very large, and
therefore, the load on Selenium was certainly large in the sober part, such as that of
transmission and reconnaissance.

“That’s why it’s a bit tricky to hire an underaged girl who hardly has any acquaintance.”

“We only need to make an acquaintance from now on. She has the ability to nurture.
There’s a point of view that’s fast enough to scratch you from Laila and Anzeros.”

“Even so…”

“This is an urgent need. You understand Andy.”

Dianne told me seriously, I couldn’t follow in the second phrase when Dianne talked
so seriously. Is Selenium alone useless?… It was not good. In the part that we didn’t
understand below, Dianne might have always thought like that.

“That’s why Andy…”

“Yes”

“Try to persuade them. I’ll take care of the means.”

“Leave it to me…”

Luna brought the other two back to Dianne’s room.

“Good, you came. It will still be a long time before the army gets paid, but during that
time I will personally pay you, and Andy will always be your night partner during the
term.”

“…Leaving that aside, there is something important.”

The eyes of the cat beast girls as they were looking at me were mysterious. Luna was
slightly retracted because of first-looking at Neia’s sword, but Lina and Yuna looked at
me with a slightly flushed face and opened their lips…

“Nyaa”
“…I’m here again… let us have sex? Okay?”

Their tails stood up intuitively and shook by swaying as they aimed at their catch and
the cat beast girls, who were sure to be young girls, still approached me. And then,
when Lina and Yuna were about to jump, they were caught quickly from their necks
by Anzeros and Aurora.

“St-o-pp”

“Nya!?”

“You are too wild.”

“Le-t-me-go”

The two catgirls were dropped and Anzeros and Aurora stuck to me as if they were
showing off each other. Then they took off their tight clothes.

“What are you doing…”

“What… naa?”

“As senior female slaves, we are just instructing our juniors on how to do things.”

Summary: They join.

“…Haa. First, shall we [Educate] Luna and the others?”

“♪”

They happily whispered while taking off their clothes. Dianne was not going to
participate and crossed her arms and watched quietly… Good. For now, let’s 「Persuade
」 the three cat beasts.

For now, I loosened the belt of my pants and threw out my cock that hadn’t been filled
yet with energy. It was hard to say that the momentum was still on, although Anzeros
and Aurora from left and right were reacting fast because they were taking the
initiative and making a good appearance. But Lina and Yuna looked at my son and
changed the color of their eyes.
“Nya…”

“Waa… ecchi…”

They both went down to the floor as if they were enchanted. The magic of the full
moon and the memory of a month ago when they were raped by me would burn the
secret parts of those two… I did my best, that night.

“This collar isn’t exactly a [Permit that you can always do it].”

Anzeros guided my hand between her crotch with one hand and entangled the thin
fingers of her other hand around my cock and talked to the two cat beasts while
playing with my son. In response, Aurora kissed my cheek and inherited the words
while holding my bare ass in her hand.

“It’s proof that we´re Andy-san’s possession… Andy-san wants sex anytime,
anywhere… no, it is a proof of obedience to accept mating.”

“You can’t just do it when you get excited.”

“Andy-san is a really naughty person, so he may take off your clothes to violate you
when he wants to do it. It’s proof to Andy-san’s oath to accept it and leave yourself to
the penis at any time.”

“Being Andy’s partner is hard… because when he feels like it, he will constantly ask
for it♪”

I felt a lot of exaggeration. However, when I looked at the two who were happily
looking from the bottom of their hearts at my crotch and butt, I couldn’t put in nudity.
In other words, it was not necessary to be called a female slave too carelessly.

“So much…”

“H, He, always wants to get into a female’s pussy…?”

The two young cat beast girls said that with surprised faces. My penis was getting
more and more lively as it was alternately squeezed by Anzeros’ and Aurora’s hands.

“It’s proof that you’ll be a pet for sex… we vowed to be this guy’s sex, seeding
livestock…”
“Naturally, pets can’t remove the collar depending on their mood…”

While they were kissing me on my cheeks, I raised my hands steadily. Although I was
fighting back by putting my fingers into their vaginas and buttocks and turning
around, I was unable to stop these two lewd elves. In front of the catgirls who sneaked
in, my penis was warped upright and spilled the juice because of the hand movements
from the two female Ace Knights. I counterattacked with my fingers.

“Nuu♪”

“Haaaa… Andy-san, how nasty fingers you have… ♪♪”

The counterattack was already counterproductive. It was just getting faster. Two pairs
of small but surely soft breasts were rubbed against my elbows and shoulders so that
I couldn’t retreat.

“────♪”

Anzeros whispers something and added some extra power to that momentum.

“Ba, Anzero…!!!”

Before I could say anything, I ejaculated.

Byuuuuu! Byururuu, Byurururururuu! Byururururuu!

Because it was the beginning of the magic, the amount was only about half a small cup,
but my semen filled with good energy was suddenly caught by Lina and Yuna’s faces.

“Nyaa…”

“It, It smells like fish… bu, but… ♪”

Although Lina and Yuna were surprised by the ejaculation, they received it from the
face to the chest, abdomen and knees and by smelling it, they shook their heads and
set fire to their full-fledged greed.

“I, I will go first… ♪”

“Sly, Lina is sly.”

Taking off their head-on robes, they tried to approach me. Anzeros intercepted and
pushed the catgirls into Dianne’s bed.

“Poor eyesight. I told you, Andy’s will takes priority♪”

“A girl who can’t stand it doesn’t make a good thing, right?”

As expected, they couldn’t resist the strength of Ace Knights. Lina and Yuna were held
down on the bed, with a rich female scent drifting from their underwear. And I…

“First, Luna, your body.”

“!!!”

I nominated Luna, who took a step back to be patient. I approached her to show Luna,
as she stood there silently, my penis which had semen on the tip.

“Do you really want a collar?”

“…I, I…”

“Are you ready to become my pet for the rest of your life, giving your secret hole to me
at any time and be seeded without any grudge?”

“Th… That…”

“Whether you sleep or wake up or you’re bathing or hunting, I would always be lusting
for you if you look cute.”

“…Th, This…”

Luna muttered as she looked straight into my eyes, showing the color I expected a
little while touching my cock with her frightened fingers.

“…I think you’re cute and have a passion…”

“I’m not proud, but I can’t stand up to a beautiful girl and a cute girl.”
She was not really proud of anything. But it seemed enough for Luna.

“…You, I… do you want to make love?”

“That’s natural, what will happen when I press your penis.”

“…… ♪”

Luna cut off my belt with her nails when she narrowed her eyes for a moment and I
thought she had an unusually happy face… Sure, the cat beast’s claws were sharp.

“Now, let’s make love, okay… I ’ll be Andy’s pet cat, wearing a collar… ♪”

The full moon was likely to increase the tension even if it was unpleasant. The smell
of semen must have accelerated her sexual excitement to the limit. So I was sure there
was a lot of momentum in the current language. It would have just erupted in a form
that allowed the desire to escape. Even so, I was thrilled by the current situation that
this beautiful cat beast girl surrendered to me and undressed and asked for my
seeding.

“I am a seeding pet… Andy… my master… ♪”

Her well-proportioned naked body was exposed to me, impressing and approaching
me gently. I caught it, pushed her down to the floor, rolled up the waist and thrust my
dirty penis inside.

“Hiuuu♪”

“Did you say, I’m your master now!?”

“I told you… I, Andy… I told you, you’re my master… ♪”

“Good nerves, I’m really going to make you my pet! Really, like Anzeros, I’ll fuck you in
the morning and at night! So be prepared!?”

“Hinyaaa, a, nyaaaa♪ I’m ready, I’ll be patience… no, expecting, I’m expecting to be
seeded by Master every day♪”

“I’m going to do it every day in this hole, don’t think you’ll be forgiven for allowing it,
female cat!”

“Nyaaaa♪”

The tension was already completely climaxed by the two of us. Sharing the pleasure
of conquest, I slammed my hips to the fullest and then ejaculated inside the womb that
she had stuck out of lust.

“Nyaaaaaaaa♪”

With that heat, Luna reached her climax while shook her head. A large amount of
semen flowed into her vagina that was originally young and had no gaps, leaking out
like a fountain and overflowing. The catgirl, who always had an expressionless face,
let her eyes become blank and went crazy while drooling.

“Haa, a, aa… ♪”

And the elf group was enchanted from seeing it and the two cat beast girls had shining
eyes.

“Like Anzeros, what do you mean? If you say that, you’re going to have to do it every
day”

“Andy-san’s manly hold down sex is fantastic… ♪”

“Luna-chan, you said something like that…”

“Amazing, it feels good… juru”

I pulled out my dick from Luna, took off the shirt that had become heavier and heavier
with splashing juices and headed to the four people who were lying on the bed with
momentum.

“Hey you guys too, open your crotch! Stick out your hips! I’m going to fill everyone up,
damn it Anzeros, I’m going to do something unnecessary!”

“Ehehe, I apologize and welcome you as much as you want♪”

“I want you to pour it into me also many times♪”

“Nya, Nyaa!”

“…E, Emm, I want you to grab my tail intensely…”

While changing soft asses from one to the next, I repeatedly stole kisses and ejaculated
into the remaining four people with the help of sperm hell magic… I was a little scared
about tomorrow. About things like dehydration.

“E, Emm, when should we leave?”

“Well… you can leave whenever you want. I mean, why are you there?”

“Did you forget about me?”

In the corner of the room, Dianne and Neia had a goofy conversation.

◇◇◇

“Huu… After all. Laila-chan’s nose is amazing.”

“Ho. It’s good to be praised so much.”

“Laila-sama, I’m surprised that Hilda unexpectedly compliments you…”

“Emm, thereupon… what should I do?”

“N… it’s a difficult situation.”

“Haa… if I had been first, it would have been settled peacefully…”

“Ah, Apple.”

“Joke… But congratulations, Selenium.”

“Ehe”

“…I really don’t know what to do, Dianne-chan. Selenium-chan is having a good time
now.”
Next day.

“Everyone gather!”

Dianne Special Duty Corps gathered in the corner of the playground. Dianne and Luna
stood in front of us. Luna changed to the Celesta army’s summer army uniform (maybe
a spare from Dianne), and her messy hair, which she did not care about was beautifully
combed by Selenium. Scissors were used lightly and she had a small, beautiful
appearance like any other person. Nonetheless, it seemed like she was not used to
getting attention and it seemed a little uncomfortable for her.

“I will introduce you. This is Luna Basil, an associate soldier who will be working with
our team from today. She is the youngest of us at 17 years old, so respectively get to
know each other.”

“Pl, please take care of me.”

Awkwardly, she bowed while applying her right fist to her left chest, which had just
been taught to her. We all responded with the same movement and when we looked
at Dianne, she nodded lightly and released the tension. No matter how much she was
going to go with us, she would have to go through military ceremonies at key points.
It was Dianne’s permission to solve it.

“Welcome, Luna. To our special duty corps.”

“Ag, Again someone related to 10-man captain Smithson.”

“I’ve seen her before. Several times in the forest over there.”

“Nah, Basil, associate soldier, I don’t think badly of you, but do you seriously want to
be Smithson´s property. What about me?… Ah, sorry, don’t look at me like that.”

Dianne kept coughing and made a hand gesture towards the guys who gathered
around Luna noisily.

“And… Selenium is going on a long vacation. Well, the reason is the same as Jeanne.”

“Ehe”

Selenium smiled happily. Or rather…

“Are you serious!”

“I’m serious.”

“…Andy you didn’t know before?”

“Well, we get to know about it in the girls’ barrack last night.”

Anzeros and Aurora turned towards me as I was surprised… That said, after I had sex
with you guys, I took a bath and went to bed right away!

“S, So… without Selenium, what do you do? Now that Selenium is gone.”

“So I told you yesterday that it was an urgent matter. I heard it from Laila as she
smelled the situation with her nose. I was going to ask someone from the intelligence
brigade or borrow someone from around the Red or Orange clans.”

“…Th, That’s why you approached Luna as it was just right?

“Yes… We will leave for Polka today, as we decided to have Selenium stay there, and
we would like to pack in Polka for a while as well as give Luna’s initial training… The
time available would be three weeks. The Holy Beast Labyrinth, which is well suited
for practical training, is also close.”

“I see… okay.”

Dianne was a person who was thinking about the future.

“Well then dissolve. We will take off with Maia two hours later! Get ready for departure!”

[Understood!]
We dissolved at once. I… for now…

“Nyaa.”

“I’m sorry. We thought about it, but after all, the army is…”

The twins, Lina and Yuna greeted me. Of course, Dianne also invited these two other
than Luna, but when it came to joining the army indeed, there was a moderate
resolution needed, so they decided to refuse. Well, they both said they were fifteen
years old. Anzeros was an aspiring swordsman when she was younger, so she was not
too young to be a soldier, but she was still a child in the end.

“Well, I’ll come and see you again if I have time.

“Really!?”

“Nyaa!!”

“…Ye, Yes. If I have time.”

Both of them would be put on Laila and would be returned to the cat beast colony in
the desert (Laila will return by coming alone to Polka), but if I thought carefully, when
I was going to see them, I would have to enter that man-less colony.

“Well, except on the day of the full moon?”

“Why?”

“Full moon is fine.”

“That really is a bit hard for me alone!… I mean, that village, isn’t there any other man’s
traveler or street?”

“Sometimes someone passes by.”

“They marry a young child in the village.”

The two looked together and sighed.

“…They’ll usually run away the day after the full moon.”
“Sometimes there are some hasty people jumping out into the desert instead of the
labyrinth… there’s nothing around 30 kilometers, but I wonder if they could come
back alive.”

I had no choice but to pray for their safety, though I didn’t know them.

“It’s not because we aren’t in estrus yet, but Luna-nee chan seems to have been super-
minded about Andy. Therefore we didn’t mean it from that, but I say sorry because
everyone’s repeating it.”

“The village children are quite frustrated, so they are really happy when someone
comes.”

“……”

Well, they were also victims of natural disasters. It was not that bad after all.

“I understand… I, I’ll go on the day of the full moon.”

“Nyaa!”

“Love you!”

Mentally, they were young country girls who were raised in a colony of women, but
they were unprotected and innocent because they were young.

“Gentle laugh, but that’s about picking and choosing for a large group sex.”

“Well, it’s Andy-san…”

“No, they are needy.”

It was me who overreacted to the muttering of Anzeros and Apple which were looking
at me from the side.

—————————

Two hours later, we looked back toward Isaac and the other’s waving hands from the
playground as Maia took off. The young green grass was beautiful around Basson in
summer and the appearances of young and old people who played innocently half-
naked in the river could be seen. Normally, my platoon would have stretched out their
legs for march training and played in the river, but from this year on, it was postponed.

“It’s beautiful…”

Holding her hat and stretching out the neck outside the window, Neia squinted her
eyes. We left Celesta again, looking at a group of travelers who crossed the Viol pass.

——————————

And dusk came. We had returned to Polka, which had enjoyed a short summer.

“H, Hey, Andy!”

“It’s really Andy!”

Keel and Johnny, the usual guard duo greeted us happily… rushed towards as we
appeared on the road in front of the city.

“What’s wrong, both of you?”

“What kind of luck is this! Go to the Baron’s mansion!”

“I don’t know if the timing is good or bad, but be fast!”

“??”

I frowned at the two of them who were eating bubbles and pushing me.

“So, what is it? A guest?”

“It’s extraordinary!”

“Never mind that and go quickly! It’ll be born!”

“…What did you say?”

“Janene-chan’s labor seems to have started!”

When everyone rushed to the baron’s mansion, there were a number of Polka aunts
going back and forth. In the meantime, I could see a person with silver hair close to
white.

“Irina!”

“Oh, Smithson-dono… Jeanne is…”

“I heard. How long ago was the labor pains?”

“I heard it started before noon.”

As expected, Irina seemed to be worried. Certainly, northern elves should have a

declining birth rate overall, so Irina might count hundreds of decades but might not
get used to it. When I talked about it, the aunts who realized that I came surrounded
me.

“Andy, go to encourage your girl. It’s your baby.”

“Jeanne-chan is always a bright and nice girl, but it’s really scary to have a baby with
such a small body.”

“Midwife and Old woman Belladonna is constantly supervising her, but it seems that
for her a half-dwarf is the first time, though she has delivered a lot of human children.”

“Hey Andy, isn’t it amazing that Boss Smithson´s grandchild is born from a dwarf!”

“I, I know, I know!”

I didn’t have time to reply and I couldn’t speak back or make any guarantees, because
my words were in my mouth as they overlapped. Anyway, the aunts separated and
proceeded to the mansion. At that time, I heard an amazing voice from the mansion 「
AAAAAAAAAAAAAA!」. It was a voice that made my spine freeze for a moment as to
what kind of monster roared, but the aunts were not frightened and had just a
uniformly worried face, while Hilda and Dianne passed over me and walked fast to
enter the mansion. Anyway, Dianne was serious because she was always serious, and
Hilda was completely in doctor mode.

“Dianne-chan, do you have any experience as a midwife?”

“There are few, but only dark elves and ogres.”

“I’m not a specialist because it’s not my specialty, so I can’t say that I’m better than the
midwife here. I looked at the dwarf obstetrics medical book in Baron-san’s study room.
It’s probably coming in the middle of the night.”

“Okay, I’ll give you two hours.”

“Maia-chan, tell Laila-chan to come here as soon as she comes. Selenium-chan, you
will be my support to a reasonable level. Maybe it will be helpful. If possible, Apple-
chan should come here too.”

“Wh, What about me?”

“Andy-kun of-course, you must be the encouragement. Aren’t you the husband? Ah,
but the other boys should go to the inn early. If Anze-chan and Aurora-chan can help
me, please work with me.”

“Roger that!”

“I understand!”

Hilda-san was reliable because of her decisiveness and seriousness as a doctor.

“Emm, I can also help with something…”

“…Neia-chan not good.”

“Hau”

Hilda-san simply rejected Neia’s offer. It was unusual only for people who did not
discriminate too much. However, the reason was clear.

“I’m sorry Neia-chan, but at the moment you’re really just a guest. You haven’t heard
of any of the Polka residents and you don’t have any acquaintance with Jeanne herself.
It’s not the stage where everyone can trust you and help you.”

“…That’s right. I was too forward.”

Neia stepped back with her hat lowered. I could see that her ears were dripping and
she was pretty dented. Maia patted her head lightly over the hat. I think she comforted
Neia with that. Lantz and Goat were also men, a group that couldn’t help much here,
so instead, they were asking Neia to 「You know, there’s a great hot spring here」. I
understand that they had some secret intentions, but for now, let’s rely on their
support.

Jeanne’s screaming sounded again, 「Gaaaaaaaaaaa!!!」.

“It’s pitiful…”

“You can’t endure the birth if you don’t even scream. Go quickly for encouragement.”

Hilda, Apple and Selenium accompanied me into a room in the inner part of the
baron’s mansion.

There, Jeanne was accompanied by Aunt Lindsey and endured the pain in the bed as
the story fell in addition to the old midwife and baroness.

“Jeanne!”

“Andy! At the right moment!”

Jeanne, who seemed to be exhausted and sweaty, raised her face to Aunt Lindsey´s
voice.

“An… dy…?”

“It’s me, Andy! I just came home now, do your best!”

“…Hehe, alright… just a little painful…”

Hilda stopped in a hurry, trying to hold her hand. Holding a wooden pestle in her hand,
Hilda gently laid her hand on Jeanne’s arm instead. I was wondering what it was for
and Jeanne’s face distorted.

“U, guuaaa……!!”

The wooden pestle broke in Jeanne’s hand. It was terrifying.

“Because she does her best to escape the pain, even humans and dark elf pregnant
women sometimes bend iron rods… ogres will crush everything no matter what they
hold, so they get to hold an exclusive pole made in a workshop.”
“I, I see…”

…Informative.

————————-

In two hours, I read through a thick medical book like an idiot (I saw a little bit, but it
seemed impossible to understand with one page) and Laila, who arrived late, entered
the room and encouraged Jeanne together with me.

“I brought hot water!”

Anzeros and the others were also working hard. The miraculous spring water was
perfect for producing hot water, but this building was a little too far away from the
miraculous spring. Aurora was also working hard, but she wasn’t like Anzeros who
could powerfully carry the water with a stick and was active like a lion. Laila gently
held Jeanne’s hand and gently stroked her hair. As expected, the hands of a dragon
seemed to be fine with the grip of a dwarf girl.

“Do your best… do your best, Jeanne… you’re a strong woman.”

“Lai, la, neesama… g, gu, aaaaaaaa…!!”

And the hand was clenched firmly. Laila was still gently wiping off the sweat on
Jeanne’s forehead with her other hand. For her, Jeanne was like a daughter. Her eyes
were undoubtedly those of a mother.

“I don’t think a child can come out of such a body. It’s better to cut it…”

“No, surely Jeanne is a little younger, but there are cases of childbirth that are much
younger than this within the dwarf framework. Her physique is not bad for a dwarf
standard. I just want you to wait a little longer.”

“Haa, if you say that…”

At Jeanne´s feet, the old midwife and Dianne were consulting in a quiet voice.
Originally, they wanted to leave it to Hilda, but Hilda was waiting for something with
Apple in the corner of the room.

The temple bell resonated two times. When the clock turned four o’clock in the
morning, everyone noticed it.

“Soon.”

“It’s about time.”

When I nodded to Apple and thought that Hilda had stood up, Jeanne, who was
exhausted and fainted, again violently distorted her face in severe pain.

“Gaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“Hi, Hilda, Apple!? What…”

“Water breaking!”

To answer my question, Dianne’s cry echoes and she suddenly began to move in a
hurry with the old midwife.

“How…”

“It’s bad for Jeanne-chan, who is suffering, but with the help of Apple’s divination, I
was able to determine when it would really come out! Do your best, Jeanne-chan! If
you can’t get it out now, your baby will suffocate, so try your best just a little more!”

Hilda put her hand on Jeanne’s chest and sent light in. Medical light technique. Hilda’s
vitality was used in large quantities to restore Jeanne’s physical strength a little and
with that power, she wants to make Jeanne do her 「A little more」.

“Hilda, if you can, my vitality!”

“Oh, would you let me drink in that shade?”

“Isn’t it healing?”

“I´m just kidding… It’s too inefficient and too low to use the medical light technique
with the life force of others. I’m completely prepared.”

As expected, Hilda-san was in serious mode immediately after reading the air.

“Ah, Andy… it’s okay if I let you drink for cheering up…”
“Don’t be ridiculous while you’re jealous!”

“Hehe… I’m just kidding too…”

Jeanne laughed saying that while suffering. And then…

“Gi, Give birth… give birth, I’ll show it… I´m, Andy’s… wife, thats whyyy…!!”

Jeanne sweated and put her strength into it. Her fingers bit into Laila’s hand again.
Laila also frowned a little. And…

“Gaa… a… aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

Something came out of Jeanne’s body.

“It’s coming out… older sister, Belladonna-san!”

“I know!”

“Yes!”

And then.

——————————

My child’s cry rang out at dawn.

Keiron and Lantz rushed to us when we return to the inn.

“How was it! Was it born!?”

“Jeanne is safe!”

Anzeros, Selenium and I looked up and made a V-sign. Immediately afterward,

everyone in town, including the guard duo and the baron who admitted us (It seems
he has been driven out by his wife and prayed in the temple), jumped into the inn and
the banquet started. Even though it was still morning.

“………”
Neia and Luna, who were looking at the circle of joy from the bottom of their hearts
with different nuances, were a little impressed.
The day after childbirth in the baron’s mansion, a meeting was held with relatives to
name the newborn child. Actually, it was okay to leave it to Jeanne and me, that was
the point. But we decided to call all the girls who were related to me, following Dianne
and Laila, with Jeanne’s intention that they were already family.

“It’s a boy, isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“It’s a boy and a half dwarf… I’m sure he’ll be a muscular and promising child.”

“Well, a male dwarf is pretty much like that.”

Jeanne was breastfeeding in an easy chair. It was interesting that she can do it with
such a small body or perhaps I should say her breasts got bigger for breastfeeding.

“Andy do you also want to drink?”

“…La, Later”

“♪”

Even though everyone was seriously thinking, it was bad for me to just compete for
Jeanne’s boobs with my child. I wanted to drink. I would definitely drink later.

“By the way… that cat beast?”

Luna was pointed at by Jeanne. She declared to be my female slave, so I also called her
to this conference. By the way, because Neia was an outsider, she didn’t come here but
was practicing with Boyd in the grasslands.
“She is Luna Basil, a cat beast from the desert colony.”

“…?”

Jeanne looked as if she had a? on her face… Speaking of that, Jeanne was the only one
who was sleeping in the carriage at that time from the beginning of the incident to the
end.

“I’m from a cat beast colony northwest of the desert labyrinth. My grandma was Laila´s
friend.”

“Muu…? Why are you here… are you Andy’s female slave?”

“Yup.”

Let me tell her a little more. When Luna came to visit us at night, Jeanne was no longer
in Basson and there was no point of contact, so there was no way to explain what the
surroundings were like.

“Name… name, gaa. Is a Trot-like name good?”

“I think it’s good to be a Celesta-like name.”

“In the Purple Clan, it’s decided by fortune-telling.”

“Ho. There are so many dragons in the dragon palace who have a naming specialty.”

“My granduncle is one in our palace.”

“Even in Klaves, the old experienced wise man provides us with good names. It’s just
a choice.”

“Our mother did it, right Dianne-chan.”

“Well, our fathers have a reputation among our mothers that his naming sense was
not good.”

In this way, there were various customs for naming someone.

“Well, let’s calm down. There’s no help to talk about how to name the child. Weren’t
the people gathered here to ask for a name itself, not the method?”

Irina clapped her hands together with her fan and tried to take control of the
situation… She was not a female slave, but she originally resided in the baron’s
mansion and attended by Jeanne´s recommendation.

“That’s right”

“E, Emm… how about Aaron? It’s my father’s name, but it’s not uncommon in Trot to
give the children and grandchildren the names of the parents.”

“Shouldn’t you keep it for your own child Anzeros-san?”

“U, Uh, you’re right…”

Although Anzeros had withdrawn, it wasn’t bad to take the parent’s name.

“Ho, why don’t you take the name of that knight called Arthur.”

“That’s a little awe-inspiring.”

“Ho? Is the owner dissatisfied with a name that seems to be strong?”

“That’s not true, but when I think I’ll call this child Arthur…”

In-fact he was a half-dwarf, so he was likely to become stronger than me soon, which
was not funny.

“Mmm, I heard from Phaser before that the dwarf fairytale protagonist was called
Gilius.”

“Are you talking about that bad guy who steals repeatedly with his gold axe?”

“…Yup.”

“It was also transmitted to my colony.”

“…If you think about it, it’s a bit of a troubling name.”

“…What?”
Maia’s proposal was voluntarily withdrawn.

“Come to think of it, Andy, isn’t it alright to give him the name of your father?”

Dianne proposed.

“Hmm. As far as I heard from Sir Guto, he was a good father who had ambitions.”

“Nn…”

Irina agreed, but I was a little lost. Certainly, it was not bad to take the name of my
father. I didn’t have a father anymore and the people in Polka, including Jackie, called
my father 「Boss Smithson」 instead of his first name. There would be no confusion.
But I wondered. Was that okay? I thought it was not bad. I didn’t think it was bad, but
I couldn’t decide so easily. I felt like I had to refuse someone at least. My father’s
relatives already had only a bag. My grandfather died before I was conscientious.

“Hmm…”

“Don’t you like it?”

“Should I better call Cherry Blossom Clan’s Christie? If it is that woman, her study is
deep and to find a name…”

“No, that… my father’s name isn’t bad, but there’s a mental crossing to give my child
the name of my father.”

“…Haa”

“Oh dear, you’re an indecisive man.”

Dianne and Irina gathered together and shrugged their shoulders. Well, it couldn’t be
helped even if I was called indecisive. But he was my first child. It was okay to get lost.
I mean, I usually wavered…

“I’m going to have a child with everyone here, right?”

“If you spend so much time naming one person, you’re going to end your life just by
naming all of them.”
“No, wait. Not everyone. I’m sure Irina won’t give birth.”

“…Mu, was that so?”

“Irina!?”

The person who hated to become pregnant should not feign ignorance.

“Well Well. Either way, everyone remaining here will give birth, Andy-kun♪”

“…No, you are the other person or I should say you are an exception Hilda-san.”

“Eh”

“It’s not eh!”

Why was this person eager to give birth?… W, Well, anyway. Surely it was not going to
be ridiculous forever. First child. I could give the special name of my father. That was
true. I dreamed of working in the same workshop as my father one day. The name of
my father was what entrusted this dream. In such a frightening home, I didn’t want to
tie my child’s future, but it was still my child. It would be nice to have such a wish that
someday it could be realized instead.

“Yoshi.”

I turned to Jeanne and looked at the little baby held in her chest.

“Jeanne… I’m going to name this child Peter.”

Peter Smithson. I entrusted my son with the name of my father who was once known
as Polka’s master blacksmith, a liquor-loving man who was weak and passionate.

“…Yes. Alright. Andy.”

Jeanne nods firmly.

“Good. Your name is Peter Smithson from now on.”

Baby… Peter held the breast as if he wasn’t concerned of my voice at all. A shameless
fellow.
“He is engrossed with your boobs.”

“Glutton!”

“Its Andy-san’s son, maybe he just loves boobs.”

“Hoho, it’s a promising child. He’ll drink my milk eventually.”

“No, Not good Laila-oneesama! What do you plan to do if Peter no longer wants to suck
on my thin breasts!”

“Hohohoho”

The place was wrapped in laughter.

“First of all, you should make sure that Laila’s milk comes out, too.”

“…Andy, I will also give birth.”

Irina prompted and Luna appealed, but Dianne coughed.

“That’s what it’s all about.”

“?”

Dianne nodded with Hilda.

“This time, Selenium became pregnant, so there was a hole in the formation of the
special mission.”

“We may not be able to prepare replacement personnel every time in the future. Luna,
Anzeros and Aurora in particular. So is Laila and Maia. I can’t let them go on a future
expedition like that.”

“That’s why… I’m going to put contraceptive magic on everyone until the exploration
mission ends.”

[Eh!?]

The voice of dissatisfaction rose simultaneously from Anzeros, Aurora and Luna. Laila
and Maia weren’t so bad, as their sex was primarily because they want to be pampered
by their owner, rather than wanting children.

“Of course, I and my sister will also apply it.”

“I’m sorry. If you have Maia and Laila´s wings, you probably won’t be working until
next year, so be patient for a while?”

“Uu… if that is the case…”

“I’m an elf and I have fewer chances for pregnancy than normal. I’m sorry…”

“…That’s not what was promised, Dianne.”

“Be patient, Luna. Instead, if the magic is applied, you can do it with Andy as promised.”

“……”

Luna seemed to be convinced.

“It’s hard.”

“Yes.”

Irina and Jeanne, who were in somebody else’s problem mode, laughed together.

“If anything, Irina-chan would also get the contraception magic. Andy-kun, you’re
going to have a bad time, aren’t you?”

“Nunaa… N, No, he just have to cum outside in the first place.”

For some reason, Irina declined. I wish I could give it to her. It was comfortable and
easy for me to be able to cum without hesitation.

————————

At night.

“Nhehe… Peter wouldn’t stop crying because he was hungry, so I couldn’t take too
long. Just a little?”
“Ou”

I was sucking on Jeanne’s faint bulge in the starlit outdoor bath in the dark. The open-
air bath was not the usual male or female bath. It was a small specially built bathtub
that was a part of the hot spring.

After sometime after childbirth, pregnant women usually take a bath, because they
would get leftovers at birth (It seems to be bad lochia) and so on. Normal
menstruation could endure as much as a bath until the end, but rather, the midwife
wanted her to soak in the miraculous spring as much as possible to speed up recovery.

So, it seemed that this kind of thing was made to be used by women in such a period
and those who had been injured because the hot spring became muddy after that… It
seemed to have been there for a long time, but I never knew. Well, there was no public
eye, so I could just go in with Jeanne.

“A little sweet.”

“Well, it’s just that way… this nipple, suck it too…”

“I know.”

Even though she gave birth to a child, her tiny body didn’t change as much as Jeanne’s
fleeting. Doing naughty things, the sense of immorality that seemed to be mischievous
to the child, was just as usual.

“You gave birth to my child with such a small body…”

“Ehehe. Did you understand it after this? No problem at all, even if it’s very small… ♪ I
can please Andy’s cock properly and even give birth to a child safely. I’m sure you’ll
continue to have sex without worrying about it… ♪”

“Even if I drink breast milk?”

“Of course♪”

With such a young body, Jeanne appealed to me that she was perfect as a woman and
a female slave. I loved her for showing her confidence s much that I continued to
accept her sexual desire while her body was still dyed by me throughout.
“Then, do you want to do it after a long time?”

“Lets do it♪”

Then, while licking her breasts in a reluctant manner, I tried to lift Jeanne and put her
on my waist, but a shadow jumped down from somewhere.

“I finally found you, Smithson-dono, Jeanne.”

“Looked for you.”

Luna held Irina in a princess carry pose.

“…Wh, What?”

“It’s not like it’s been a long time.”

“Promise with Dianne. I can always do it with Andy.”

Irina put her feet on the ground. Taking a step forward, she immediately slipped
because of the hot water, but she was supported by Luna. As usual, her motor nerves
were useless.

“Muu, it’s been a long time since I’ve been here. I’m slightly more relaxed.”

“Hmm, I’m not a demon. Let’s get along well.”

“Me too. I talked to Jeanne just now that we will do it together.”

“That’s right… I thought it was time because I was going to go back to bed.”

…Apparently, I was going to have a big battle of having sex and sucking over here, and
then who would suck over there, as if to grab Jeanne’s body with Peter tonight. Inside
Jeanne. It was not bad to continue to enjoy Jeanne all night long after a long time, but
I thought it would be tough on her because she had lost her physical strength due to
childbirth. Or was it because she was a dwarf? Dwarves are incredible.

“Either way, in front of Smithson-dono, there are two thirsty maidens♪'”

Irina took off her long robe, threw it into her undressing bag and happily came into
the bathtub. Luna, on the other hand, didn’t change her expression and quickly
stripped off her head coat and thong and threw it away, before quickly jumping into
the bathtub and rubbing her body against me.

“♪”

“Muu… ah, I’m the first?”

“Understood, Understood… ouch.”

Just as I thought, Irina slipped and fell down upon entering the bathtub while seeming
to hurt my kneecap a little. Four people in a bathtub that was originally for one person!
Hot water was greatly reduced. However, the view of a young girl with small breasts,
a young cat beast girl who was healthy and well-balanced and the nude body of an
undeveloped elf after a long time looked very attractive. I extended my hands from the
hot water toward the chests and hips one after another and rubbed them.

“Nn…”

“Ah, as usual, there is no hesitation in a lecher like Smithson-dono.”

“What’s imminent?”

While putting Jeanne’s butt on my left foot, I reached out between Irina’s crotch with
my left hand and kissed Jeanne while grabbing Luna’s chest with my right hand. It was
a very damned and cramped line-up.

“Jeanne, I am gonna put it in.”

“N… alright. It looks like I’m not busy at all… ♪”

I moved Jeanne’s butt and put it over my penis. And, Luna slid her boobs so that it
stuck to my arm as I inserted my penis into Jeanne in the water sideways.

“Nu… u♪”

As usual, my cock was buried in her narrow vagina. It was so cramped that I couldn’t
imagine that a child could go through. After all, her body was recovering quickly due
to the effect of the miraculous spring.
“U, ku… as narrow as ever…”

“Is, Is that so…? I was just wondering what I would do if you told me it is loose… ♪”

“That’s not true.”

The hard thing was that it was tight, but I didn’t feel like to break as I felt my dick being
held tightly.

“Jeanne is greedy.”

Giving up on me, Irina looked amused as she sat on the edge of the bathtub. Her
slender body shone more obscenely by the shadow of the moonlight. Luna rubbed her
breasts against my arm as fast as she could and occasionally stretched her tongue out
to my cheeks. In that state, Jeanne, with her immature body, shook her waist as her
breasts were swaying as she looked comfortable on me. I thought it was a terrible
sight, but I wanted to satisfy all of them with my cock. I grabbed Jeanne’s little hips
with both hands and used it wildly as if to hurry and start putting my son in and out.

“Na, a, aaaa… ♪ Yes, Yes… I want you to thrust stronger♪”

Jeanne found joy in such intense sex. There was no fragment in the color that
demanded tempering because she was young or after childbirth. As usual, she was a
perverted girl who wanted to be exposed to her sexual desire and to have semen
poured into her like a toilet. On the other hand, I slammed my cock mercilessly. The
uterine ostium at the back of the vagina opened and it was beaten by my cock. And
after a violent round trip…

“Agaa… a, kuu… it, it is coming in… ♪♪♪”

“O, Oo!?”

It seemed that the glans had entered her womb. An extraordinary feeling dominated
the glans.

“Oh, my god, this is… isn’t that a bad thing?”

“E, Ehehe… yeah, if it is Andy’s dick, in my womb… its welcomed… ♪”

“N, No, but.”

“Ejaculation…”

Jeanne murmured with some pain and an expression of excessive euphoria.

“Without change, ejaculation… I want you to do it, okay…?”

“……”

“My womb… I’d like you to try seeding directly into the room where I raised the
child…”

“Jeanne.”

“Again become pregnant… you still have a way to go, Andy, to my child’s bag… ♪♪”

“Jeanne…!”

“Now… you’re going to spill it into the most important bag at the very back of my
body… ♪”

“Jeanne!!”

I felt unbearable and shook my hips strongly in the delusion of perverted pleasure that
Jeanne talked about with her hazy eyes. As if to violate her cervix, I grabbed Jeanne’s
young waist and pushed my dick in with force, as if masturbating in the flesh ring in
the cervix. Jeanne endured it while her mother´s milk leaked… no, she enjoyed it. Even
if there was some pain, if it was sex with me, it was a feeling for Jeanne to enjoy.
Knowing that well visually, I shook my waist with excitement and ejaculated in the
back of Jeanne’s pussy.

Byuuuu, Byuuu, Byuuu…

“Aaaaaaaa… ♪”

Jeanne agonized to it and she fell down on the surface of the water. She didn’t drown
because her face was on my chest. Due to the sperm hell magic that was casted on me
by Anzeros a few days ago, Jeanne’s womb was now filled with as much semen that
could fill a mug.
“Ha, gaaaa… e, so, much… ♪”

“So, Sorry.”

I completely forgot. But.

“…It was so good, Andy… ♪”

Jeanne was happy.

———————————–

Jeanne put her elbows on the bathtub and lingered in the sideways, enjoyed the sight
of me putting Luna on top of Irina, who was hungry on the edge of the bathtub, and
inserting my dick into the two holes one after another.

“Nyaaaa!! Nya, Nyaaaa… ke, keep going…!!”

“I, I’m going to use your female genital as a toy… us, use it tightly!”

“It’s your punishment because you jumped into my flirting with Jeanne.”

“Nyaaa!?”

I pulled on Luna’s tail.

“Th, That’s… pu, pull it out!”

I thrust my middle finger into Irina’s butt hole. In the same way, while I was playing
with the two lower bodies, Irina first got accustomed.

“Na, a, aaaa… no, not good, doing it so much… kuaaaa!!!”

Then I grabbed Luna’s waist and ejaculated with full power.

“Higu… ua, aaaaaaaa!!”

Luna also got weak enough to receive a vaginal cum shot… Semen leaked from
Jeanne’s crotch and spilled out from Luna’s. It was nice to have a clean bathtub. It was
relatively easy to clean.
“…Wh, What are you doing, Smithson-dono?”

“?”

Irina, who should have bear a grudge, looked up at me from the bottom of Luna, with
compelling eyes.

“If this cat girl is finished, it’s my turn to have it taken out.”

“Eh… no, you’re not good.”

“If you don’t ejaculate, I’m not going to let you go without permission, but if you
ejaculate… we’ll have a good time.”

“…It sounds like you want me to cum inside that way.”

“Is, Is cumming inside not good? I just want to have fun.”

A complicated fellow.

…I had sex with Irina as it was and tried to cum inside.

“Idiot… therefore I told you to cum outside… ♪”

She was complaining with a grumble as she pressed her hips together voluntarily until
the last drop of the remaining soup came out… Strange fellow indeed.
As summer draws to a close, Polka, in one go, entered fall.

“The leaves in the forest are already yellow.”

“At Basson, you can still wear a shirt for another month.”

The bar at night. Keiron and Lantz, who went hunting in the forest instead of training
said so.

“It’s going to snow in two months.”

As I tilted the beer, both Keiron and Lantz looked surprised.

“In 2 months!”

“It is too early!?”

“It’s not an exaggeration or anything to be in the snow for half of the year here in
Polka.”

Yeah, nothing exaggerated. Maybe it’s going to snow much earlier.

“It’s about time our moms started to put their energy into preparing their preserved
food.”

“That said, we don’t have to be as desperate as before because of the forest elves.”

Johnny and Keel who were drinking nearby also supplement. The late summer of the
calendar was the fall of Polka. We were getting ready for the next one, feeling the
change of seasons a little earlier.

Luna’s initial training seemed to be going well. That was because I didn’t understand
the curriculum as a special scout soldier.

“The ability of scouts depend on the ability to weave the entire image of the
reconnaissance from a piece of information in a short time. The rest just is abundant
means of escape… Selenium is an unusually high level scout at that degree of
perfection.”

“Well, it’s a matter of life and death and I was a travelling half elf girl…”

At the counter where the girls gathered. Selenium was a little proud of Dianne’s
commentary. Well, I thought it was okay to brag. There wouldn’t be any amateurs who
could say this to Dianne, who was also a former intelligence agent.

“Luna is completely inferior to Selenium in terms of physical abilities. She has good
intuition and memory. The rest is the ability to select and build information and to
make decisions when pulling.”

“I think it’s better to have combat skills than not to have them… if I teach her a little
bit, it’s going to be a lot of stuff.”

Aurora sharpened her mouth, but Dianne said 「Not good」.

“Teaching that kind of thing is something that needs more experience. I want scouts
instead of infantry and if she learns to fight badly before she gets used to working as
a scout, she tends to recklessly imitate. Now it’s time to learn how to take the
information home.”

“…I see.”

“We can do as much as we can, but we don’t have to let Luna do it… If we think about
going to a regular formation instead of a special mission, that will also be for ourselves,
but we don’t have much time right now.”

“It’s almost winter…”

Dianne and others seemed to understand that the winter in the demon territory was
similar to the speed of the coldness of Polka. Although it might not be as long as Polka,
exploring in the snow in winter would be extremely difficult. Moreover, we didn’t want
to prolong the mission. If possible, it was better to clear up as soon as possible.

“Well, let’s not be impatient. If you get impatient and die, you can’t regret it.”

Selenium smiled while tilting her cocktail. Good grief.

——————————–

When I returned to the inn, Anzeros and Laila were just leaving from the front door.

“Where are you going?”

“Ho. Baron-dono’s mansion.”

“We want to help Jeanne.”

I was happy to have them. Jeanne and Peter were still troubled to live in the baron’s
mansion. Peter was crying all the time and requesting that his diapers were changed
or he wanted to drink breast milk, that was why the baron kindly lent a room as it
would be difficult to take care of a baby in a restless temporary lodging. Thank you
Baron… Rather, I often saw the baroness (Mother of five children) teaching Jeanne her
mother’s knowledge, so I didn’t think there was a strong recommendation from her.
And then…

“Andy’s child is our child.”

“Hoho, a human child is something that can be easily taken care of.”

Both Anzeros and Laila were a bother. And more than that, they seemed to be receiving
an extraordinary maternal stimulation from the baby.

“Peter is so cute… ♪”

“Umm, so let’s leave Jeanne’s help to us”

They stood up and headed to the baron’s mansion. I appreciated it, but I felt a little
lonely.

“I will come with you!!”

“Yes Yes.”

“Don’t be rude to Peter, it’s a delicate child.”

…So. When we went to the mansion, a thorough support system was set up by the free
aunts and baroness and there was no space for me to enter. Assistance to a first-born
child, in a town with little population and entertainment, seemed to be a kind of
entertainment in itself. What about the lack of a parent’s whereabouts? Even I was the
parent!

“Andy. Let’s take a bath together and change your mood.”

“Baron!”

Also trying to get involved with Peter, the Baron, who had been thrown out by his wife,
aimed for the hot spring with me.

——————————-

To warm up, we went to the back mountain which looked down on the woman’s hot
spring through the underpass. Today’s women’s bath peeping party (Temporary
Name) was the baron, me and Goto. Goto, who was an ogre, followed the underpass
by shrinking his body.

There were bathers in the hot spring before the bonfire. Luna, Apple, Maia and Irina.
And then…

“Hum, it might be a hit today!”

The baron’s eyes shone. There was Neia too.

“Nuhuhu, I had a little academic interest in that girl’s figure.”

“As one would expect from the baron.”

“I’m sorry for that honesty.”

We quietly looked closely. No, I couldn’t see their figures well because of the distance
and the steam.
“Nuhohoho…”

Goto began to rub naturally with the dwarf’s telescope while magnifying and peeking.
Masturbating while looking through a tube-type telescope should be difficult because
the field of view shook a lot, but this wasn’t a problem for this guy apparently?

“Goto, lend me the telescope.”

“I’m sorry 10-man captain Smithson, but that’s all there is to it. Ah, but after I pulled
out three times…”

Did he feel like pulling three shots out as it is? Rowdy.

“Tsk, I change the position.”

“Andy!”

“10-man captain Smithson!”

I was not gonna be stopped by both of them. I couldn’t control my academic interest
in how big Neia’s boobs were.

I tried to get as close as possible and the distance reduced to half. Although not as
much as the baron, I was quite confident in securing the point of peeping on the female
bath. And from that position, Neia’s limbs and spoken voice were clear.

Neia’s body should be said to be compact and glamorous. Her chest and buttocks were
quite tasty compared to her small height. However, the body showed different
characteristics when viewed nearby.

“Emm, Neia-san… thats, terrible…”

When Apple said nervously, Neia smiled.

“It’s ugly, isn’t it?”

…Her body was covered with old wounds. There were numerous nail marks, burned
scars and twitch marks on the back, chest, belly, arms and legs, regardless of size. I
could not help thinking that it was certainly a little awful.
“I didn’t say it was ugly, but I was just wondering how much you’ve done!”

“Seventy percent of these wounds are from training. Thirty percent are marks of
battles with monsters and devils.”

“Hmm. So much from training…”

“That’s possible due to training only. If you get this kind of wound in battle, you’ll die.”

“Nevertheless, your training is merciless.”

Neia returned a smile that seemed to be embarrassed to the last compared to the
impression of Irina.

“…A hero is the strongest warrior who fights on the back of the country. He must be
the strongest. No matter what time he appears, he must be a hope that the people can
feel [Its alright]. It is not a few that someone dies at the training stage. But that’s what
works just to make the most of it to the people.”

“It’s a difficult time…”

“Di, Did Neia almost die during training?”

“If you look at the wound, you’ll see it? I can’t say that I didn’t mind the spear
penetrating my back.”

“Hyaa…”

“…I don’t want to be a soldier to do that much… Dianne is a boss who didn’t do such a
painful thing and I’m glad.”

“If it’s for Andy, I will endure that much.”

Apples said several impressions.

“Nevertheless, when it comes to such an ugly body, it is human nature that you don’t
want to show your skin to others. Even though it’s summer, I’ve been wearing armor
and so on and I’m sorry for the hot weather.”

She continued to smile with a warm smile without being stuffed to the end. A brown
nude approaching there.

“It – is – so♪”

“Hyawa!?”

Hilda was the new entrant who hugged Neia without hesitation.

“Wh, What is it!?”

“Hmm, it would be really hard if there were so many scratches on your skin, wouldn’t
it? It would be a complex, the muscles and skeleton would be distorted and the skin
would be convulsed and torn.”

“Uh… we, well, that’s right.”

“Tha, ts, why… Leave this to a magic doctor♪”

Hilda shouted and pushed Neia down to the washroom. Neia was confused and
shouted 「St, Stop!?」. And then…

“…There!”

Maia made an ice ball above her head, stood up and threw it. Towards the rock where
Baron and Goto were hiding. Landing. A scream.

“Pe, Peeping!?”

“Hmm. There was some sign but it was there.”

“Yeah. I know that when Hilda pushed me down, something was said.”

“You’re not hitting Andy?”

“That’s okay. Andy isn’t over there.”

I was exposed!?… No matter what the area was, Hilda was horse-riding Neia and even
her shining fingers on the wound were sneaking around.

“It, It hurts somehow…”

“KIAI patience. I’m opening a wound that has been twisted once.”

“Eh!?”

“You may not know Neia-chan, but this miraculous spring is the best healing place on
the continent. Even a deadly wound can be cured without a trace as long as the person
is still alive. However, because such a deep, old wound has already settled in the body,
it would take time to undo it. That’s why I have to untie the wound that became
entangled once.”

“Ha, Haa…”

“Alright, believe Hilda-sensei♪ You’ll get back to pearly skin like Apple-chan in a
week☆”

“That’s what…?”

“So, you can’t do it anywhere else other than here. So it might hurt a little bit, but
you´re going to be patient☆”

…That was Hilda!

“So. Irina-chan.”

“I know… We’re already doing it. Maia, go.”

“Yup…”

Irina looked at me. My body didn’t move anymore when I thought it was bad. Irina’s
original spell, the 「Snake Eye」 that bound the opponent only with her line of sight.
And then, Maia invaded the bush where I was hiding. She lifted me up as I was stuck
in the peeping pose by the waist.

“Su, SuSuSu, Smithson-san!!? S, So close!?”

Neia was confused by turning her eyes around while being treated. Hilda made a
thumbs up to Maia while operating with one hand. And then…

“The bad husband who peeps into the girl’s bath without hesitation should relieve his
stress a little♪”

“Hilda is it fine?”

“Nn, it’s already meaningless because I’m already on the contraception magic. Today
I’m going to concentrate on treating Neia-chan.”

“All right!”

…The fact that she could refrain from it was because she was under contraception
magic was quite scary to think as it showed that it was directly connected to the
strength of Hilda’s pregnancy ambition. I meant, didn’t she feel like flirting with her
husband anymore?

“Andy-sama, you have your pet here, so don’t let everyone move before you’re
satisfied♪”

Maia walked in good spirits behind the bushes with me on her arms.

“Huhuhu, If you’re starving for women so much, it’s not like you’re going to comfort
them with your body♪”

“N, Now… I’ll show you everything in my room without doing this… ♪”

“Because I’ve applied contraception magic on me, I should have sex every day. It’s the
magic that will let you do it without hesitation!”

Irina, Apple and Luna also followed this. And when I came out behind the wall of the
women’s bath, Irina lifted the 「Snake Eye」 and Maia laid out an illusion boundary.

“Now, no matter how much you mess up, there will be no problem.”

“Andy-san, don’t hesitate to tell me whenever you want to do it. I’m there for that and
I don’t have any contraception magic applied, so it is a good thing to put it out… ♪”

“Apple… sly. I was really happy with it.”

“Luna-chan can help Andy-san and his friends, so it’s good, isn’t it?”
“By the way, the frequency of nursing may be somewhat higher.”

“Andy-sama, me too. I don’t have training, so if you have time, Andy can do it freely
from morning to nighttime.”

“You’re too greedy Maia!”

At last, even though my body began to move, it was a little cold because I was thrown
out with a naked lower body at the beginning of autumn. However, in front of beautiful
nude girls with hot spring dew that came close to me while talking about strange
estrus for each of them, I had not withered enough to break my waist forever.

“Go, Good, if you want to do it too, I will also make love to Hilda!”

“Huhu, yesss♪”

“Hurry, Hurry”

“Andy-sama, throbbing… ♪”

“It’s a superb item whenever you see it… ♪”

I caught Maia, who was close at hand and pushed her down on the soft grass. Of course,
Maia did not wear even a single thread, therefore she pushed up only her butt as it
was.

“I’ll go… you are already so wet, you erotic pet!”

“Nn♪”

I pierced into Maia´s pussy overflowing with a soup that was slimy without touching
it. A slimy and cramped hole greeted me with joy. The narrow hole swallowed my
penis like a strange inhalation, but when I pulled it out, I felt the resistance that it was
tightly clinging to it. It was as if her vagina insisted to keep me in its mouth forever.

“Hey, Irina line up your butt and raise it. Luna and Apple… emm, entertain me from
behind with your breasts.”

“Greedy man.”
“Andy-san’s a lecher… ♪”

“Are you glad to touch my chest like this…?”

Three people cheerfully came near me. While feeling Apple’s boobs on the right back
and Luna’s boobs on the left back, I stroke both Irina’s and Maia’s small buttocks,
shook my hips while putting my fingers in their vaginas and butt holes, occasionally
changing the holes of those two. And then…

“I, I’m about to cum… Irina, where do you want it!?”

“Li, Like that… I, I…!”

“If you don’t want it, I will give it to Maia!”

“Wawa, no, I, I inside… n, no outside… well, I won’t complain about anything in the
meantime!

“…Ah”

Irina thoroughly lost control of herself and I start ejaculating inside Irina on purpose.

“…… ♪♪”

Feeling it, Irina pushed up her waist drastically and tried to receive the ejaculation in
the back of her vagina… That was it!!! In other words, in her attitude, she wanted to say
vaginal cum shot with all her power, but why did she just say something complicated?

“Haaa… haaa… haaa…”

“…Sorry, I put it inside.”

“Fo, Fool… ♪♪”

Irina accuses me only with her mouth, while her waist moved as if to apply the juice
from my glans to her cervix.

“…It’s the same even if you put it outside, so can you release it a few more times?”

“…U, Umm, if it’s the same… I don’t care about it today anymore, I can pour it out as
you like… ♪”

It was kind of an excuse for myself. I really loved vaginal cum shot, but I couldn’t afford
to make a half elf with a clan leader. But (I seem to have been celebrated as a heroic
one) I couldn’t be refused if she was asked by me… Was that an internal excuse?

“You’re a bad clan chief.”

“Su, Suddenly what you say… It’s bad that you ask in the first place…”

“Irina, if you don’t want it, I’ll put it out somewhere…”

“Maia-chan, please change the place once.”

“Now I and Apple-chan are in charge of the penis… ♪”

“Sm, Smithson-dono says he’s going to pour it into me three or four times more. If
you’re a female slave, you’re not going to be able to speak!”

“Simply don’t inflate!”

…After all, everyone will receive three or four shots equally.

“Haaa… ♪”

“Andy-sama’s dick, I love it… it’s nice and warm and you can rest assured that it’s put
in and sucked… ♪”

“It’s a waste of contraception…”

“…Maybe I’ll become pregnant this time… ♪”

While having sex with four people on the grass, I dreamed of a future where all of them
embraced a child, like Jeanne and I, rubbed their boobs as I smiled that no one would
know of this dream.
After returning to Polka, we lived in an inn again. The inn and the rooms in use were
almost decided recently. Because it was a single room, I wouldn’t be bothered by
Keiron’s sleep talking and Lantz’s gnashing. That said, I couldn’t feel at home. I wanted
a calm home if possible. Since the land was abundant, the Baron said it was okay to
build a crossbow dormitory for long-term stays and it would be nice if time and
manpower could be secured.

Anyway, my bed was usually the first destination for most in the morning, someone
was lurking in. Mostly Maia. Sometimes Selenium, Apple or Luna. Rarely, Hilda. As
expected, Anzeros and Aurora should be worried about the morning meeting or just
came to wake up. Dianne did not come from herself. Laila seemed to have decided that
this was the territory of Maia and Jeanne, but Jeanne was currently busy taking care
of Peter. And today I felt warmth other than myself, so I checked it with my hand while
sleeping. Big breasts meant Selenium or Apple, normal size meant Luna and modest
size equals Maia. Hilda didn’t sleep together and by the time I realized it, she was
sucking. And boobs… none.

“?”

Since it was even smaller than I had expected, I opened the futon suspiciously. Silver
hair close to white came out. It was not Luna because of the shade. Not even Maia.

“…Mu. You´re really a pervert for touching my chest the first thing after waking up…
huahu.”

“What is it natural to lurk into a man’s futon, you pervert clan chief!”

“Jeanne recommended me that sleeping together with you was good… Surely the
warmth of human skin is hard to endure.”

Her beloved grass-colored robe spread over the futon. Her underwear was also
casually pecked. Was she full of willingness or was she always naked when she slept?
It seemed to be both by her state.

“Mumyu. … I’m going to sleep a little bit more. Dianne said that when the four bells
rang, we will have a morning meeting.”

“Do you want me to do that?”

Irina who tried to sleep saying only what she wanted to say, was caught in the futon,
and her back was turned towards me and her crotch was visible from the valley of her
hips.

“Se, See here, if you look at a woman early in the morning, you’ll be sexual excited.”

“It’s regrettable. I´m only sexual excited towards a cute girl who is in high spirits.”

“What you say is, I’m not your pet. No doubt you should count on it!”

“If you don’t want to do it… Sorry, I’ll call Maia and let her handle my morning erection
with her womb!”

“…D, Don’t say I won’t do it…!!”

Although she was repulsive with some things, she was a useless clan chief who bit at
once when you say something mean.

“Then without reservation.”

“…You know, I’m not going to let you think, I´m a [Easy to use semen toilet] ”

“I don’t think so. Then Maia is easier to use.”

If I call her anytime, anywhere, she would come right away and spread her pussy
willingly if I said so and both holes were okay even if there was no physical strength.
And she was a Strong dragon!

“…It’s a very regrettable story because it’s affirmed.”

“You don’t have to worry too much because you have an exquisite pussy.”
“You are only interested in holes.”

“Isn’t it a story of excellence as a female toilet…?”

I think we were having a very strange conversation when heard from the side, but it
was fun to tickle this weird meanness of Irina. It was also fun to snuggle in the futon,
touch her body and mess around with her crotch that had some extra space.

“Mu, Muuu… that’s certainly the case, but if you fuck me, you should be more thankful
and worshiping…”

“Do you have sex while worshiping?”

“…It, It’s a strange impression when you say something like that, anyway… I, I’m a
cheap woman…”

“A woman who is not cheap doesn’t go into a man’s bed without permission in the
morning.”

I stabbed my dick from behind into Irina, whose body was blazingly hot as if she was
expecting it while chatting.

“Hyauu!?”

Next, I shook my hips while licking Irina’s ears. She was like a side character. I hugged
Irina’s tiny little body and snatched away her escape in the futon to stimulate the
interior of her vagina. However, Irina’s masterpiece was more challenging and the
more I cornered her, the more intense her tightening got. She was probably not
conscious of it.

“…I’ll pour plenty of slimy thick milk into you the first thing in the morning.”

“Do, Don’t pour it in!”

“Then I won’t pour. For now, I’ll just move. Then I will call Apple and take her as a
substitute.”

“Mu, Muuu…!”

The clan chief who protested about cumming into her vagina didn’t say any words.
While tightening firmly under the futon, she shook her waist slightly to push my waist.
Sorry, I wanted to put out quite a bit because it was just the morning.

“Idiot, if you tighten and shake so much, I…!”

“Ha, auu… you’re just persistent in my womb… ♪”

While both of us became ecstatic of pleasure, I continued to make a deep round trip
movement without thinking about going against my words. I turned over and Irina
was made to lay down on the bed and her escape place was lost to the small naked
body and my penis was pushed to her back, before I ejaculated pleasantly.

“Ha, niaaaaa… ♪”

“Haaa, haaa, haaa…!!”

Then, resting on Irina’s body and taking a breath, I persistently remained in her cervix.

“…Ag, Again, incorrigibly mating… ♪ It’s not heavy… you definitely take it out on
purpose… ♪”

“Well… sorry, this is a nasty pussy.”

“Kukuu… do you want to leave it like that? Well, it does not seem to lose strength at all
yet and my vagina is spreading out rudely… ♪”

“Can I ask for another shot?”

“It can’t be helped… hey, lie down, let me move personally.”

Irina switched over with a strangely satisfying face and she again straddled me while
spilling the soup. This was not a face that said it couldn’t be helped. It was a face that
said the real thing would start from now on. It was so dirty!

“N, aaa… ku, I, this body, is skewered… ♪”

Four bells rang when I released two additional shots while changing various positions
with the nasty Irina.
———————————–

Neia, Anzeros, Aurora, and Boyd did battle practice four times a day as they dare to
travel back and forth between the hot spring and fields. Luna and Dianne were doing
scouting training in the forest. Keiron and the two soldiers cultivated their intuition
during hunting and Selenium and Apple took care of Peter with Jeanne at the Baron’s
mansion. This shift will go on for a while. Hilda-san and the two dragons should just
be free. And, I was making a prototype of a new weapon which used 「Breath sealing
stone」 with Jackie-san.

“It’s really huge. What’s the axis?”

“This? Crossbow mainframe.”

“Isn’t it 50% larger than the one Bocchan is always taking care of?”

“Shoot it, it’s not an arrow.”

New weapon, named Breath Shooter. Well, it was just called Arbalest. I adjusted it
properly for the injection of the 「Breath sealing stone」. With that power, if it worked
properly, it would become a powerful weapon like a cannon. But…

“…The question is, will it work properly…”

“If the structure is not much different from Bocchan’s product, isn’t there any problem
after extending the scale?”

“Yes, if it’s normal to launch.”

I was planning to launch the stone that sealed the peerless dragon breath. Moreover,
it was vulnerable to impact. Imagine that. Could it withstand the impact force of the
crossbow string that shot through the head of a monster with a single blow and the
stone that could be activated just by throwing it normally? However, wasn’t it a good
idea to weaken the string due to the fear of an explosion? How much impact was
needed to make it explode? Loading and shooting was the best way to check, but was
that possible? As a plan, operating the trigger with a string or something from a
distance…?

“Hmm… let’s talk about it for the time being.”

Let us ask Irina and Laila for the time being. Wasn’t it possible to heat-treat the shooter
with magic or something just during the firing test?… When it came to time, it might
be made with a five-fold full-body heat-resistant armor with engraved crests.

————————————

Laila had just come out of the hot spring.

“Ho. Try it.”

Laila pulled the breath shooter’s string, which was difficult even for an ogre, by hand,
and put a breath sealing stone on the injection base.

“Hey, there’s a danger of that outburst.”

“Step back.”

As Laila said, I took a few steps back and Laila pulled the trigger toward a rock. A
fireball with a diameter of about 2m suddenly came out from the center of Laila´s
hands.

“Laila!?”

As expected, I panicked. Even though she was a dragon if you thought that the dragon
breath was too intense for that soft skin… the flame disappeared, the breath shooter
(Wrecked) with a crooked frame appeared and not even a single hair was burned on
Laila’s hand.

“…Laila?”

“Ho. I know the power of my own breath. I’m saying with this outbreak fireball wild
boars and wolves can be burned at most.”

“…It’s okay, that…”

“Fire dragons are strong against flames and ice dragons are strong against the cold. I
am a black dragon, which is the strongest among fire dragons. Like this I could feel the
heat by releasing fire with my nasal breathing.”

…Great. But if it turned her robe into ash on the roadside, she would inevitably be
naked.

“I understand, so please wear something.”

“Ho, I’m sorry, I don’t have any clothes. The owner should escort me to the inn.”

“I mean, you really knew that, didn’t you!? I’ve seen you protect your collar with your
hands and hair!”

“Hohoho, well♪”

Anyway, the first prototype failed.

—————————————-

By the next day, I had Laila test with No. 2 and No. 3 machines using a frame made in
reserve and found out that the tension of No. 3 machine did not trigger at hand. The
range was about 70m at most. Dragon Breath had a normal reach, but it was not a
substitute for Laila’s Breath, but a weapon for the operation of our 「Breath sealing
stone」… I really wanted to make it go longer.

“Nevertheless was owner trying to make something like that?”

“?”

“Don’t you think it’s written in the castle over there? It’s incomprehensible if you just
come up with something larger than the usual gain.”

“Such weapons don’t fly straight unless they are properly sized… though, at the time,
I was thinking differently.”

“Why don’t you make it?”

“…I don’t know where I put the cloth on which it was written.”

“……”

I remembered what I was trying to make. A sphere base was provided with a handle
and on the opposite side was a cylindrical flame ejection hole. It should have looked
like a sword with a drawn blade. The parts other than the handle were split in half
with a hinge and a mechanism was made to converge the direction of the flame with
engraved crests inside. The problem was the engraved crests I wrote at that time.
There was a response that I was super frightened of and I was really into it. It was lost,
and it was not possible to recall the detailed place though it was sure to have been able
to do the job satisfactorily. I decided to put it off and make the breath shooter because
I thought that I would regret it absolutely even if I made things in this state.

“So, if it’s not super close, it’s probably not possible to use it. The effective range was
not large even if Laila was activating the seal, and the range of the injection might be
less whether there is a range of 3-4m.”

“It would be good to have an emergency measure for thugs in the first place.”

“Well, that’s right.”

If possible, I wanted to use it systematically in the fight against the monsters. When I
was thinking about that, the throwing device seemed to be more effective.

“But if you have lost it, why not use Apple. If it helps, She will be in high spirits to help
you.”

“Ah”

That was certainly true when said like that. Apple’s fortune-telling magic was highly
accurate. Was there such a hand?

“Come on, if you put it off, you won’t have to burn it to anyone.”

“Th, That’s right.”

Inspired by Laila, I rushed to the Baron’s mansion with her. And that was where I
received Apple´s fortune-telling.

“Emm, the distance itself is not far… oh, far away… it’s moving. But I see Dianne has it.
I think it’s probably used for wrapping small packages.”

“Thank you… Where did Dianne go?”

“She went to training with Luna-chan a while ago. Maia-chan is with them.”
Selenium, who was carrying Peter on behalf of Jeanne, made a sudden appearance and
supplemented…

“Maia too?”

“They went to the forest and asked Irina to guide them, maybe they went to the Holy
Beast Labyrinth.”

“I see… by the way, Selenium”

“Yes?”

“I have a problem with you exposing your boobs. What do you do when the baron
comes.”

“I’ll hide it as soon as the Baron comes. I took them out as Peter wanted to suck on it.”

“…Peter wants to suck on big and small breasts without hesitation. Baroness, the
guard’s wife, he sucks the breasts of every woman who came. He likes and dislikes,
but I’m worried about the future.”

Jeanne said that with a slightly tired face. Yup. I was a little like my child.

———————————–

I followed Dianne with Laila. There was an elf that had just come out of the Cherry
Blossom Clan near the hot spring, so I asked him to open the ancient border, flying to
the Red Clan using the teleportation of the Cherry Blossom clan and from there flying
immediately on Laila to the Holy Beast Labyrinth. Departing before noon, it took about
two hours.

And the Holy Beast Labyrinth that we arrived at was completely different from half a
year ago. A village surrounded by log fences was built on the grassland near the Holy
Beast Labyrinth and hundreds of elves polished their weapons, lined up their
medicines, and swung their swords for strength training everywhere. It was an elf
version of an adventurer camp itself.

“Welcome to Hero Smithson and Black Dragon Laila.”

“Diel, after a long time. Stop calling me hero, misunderstandings are spreading in
various ways.”

I said hello to Diel who was practicing with other elves in the center of the village. I
was really excited. Originally, I liked this lively atmosphere.

“There are a lot of elf warriors. You… I heard it in a fake story, but it was a story about
whether it would be 100 if all the swordsmen of the Red Clan were collected.”

“Hahaha, there are a lot of elves from most of the clans who yearn to be adventurers.
There are many young people in particular. If any clan goes out of the forest and it
comes to adventure, a moderate ability and the resolution are requested. In that
respect, the Holy Beast Labyrinth has many friends to challenge with, so you can gain
experience relatively safely, and because it’s in the forest, you don’t need much
procedure.”

“I see…”

It was the same with elves like that with young people who dreamt of being
adventurers around the world.

“By the way, did Dianne come here?”

“Dianne… that dark elf? She went to say hello to Breakcore”

“Thanks.”

I waved to Diel and left the camp. Then we climbed a gentle slope where the elves
came and went and headed for the meadow above the labyrinth.

There were still no growth periods in the prairie (I think there is an example of Irina,
so I can’t affirm) and several young elves gathered to play the harp or have lunch. I
couldn’t find that characteristic one-horned horse… instead, Dianne, Luna and Irina
were found soon.

“Hey”

“…Mu, Andy. What’s the matter”

“Encouragement to me?”
“Ah. Well, in addition to that, but Dianne, do you know that there’s an engraving on the
back of the cloth you wrapped your package?”

“…Wrapping? Wait a moment.”

I checked the package that Dianne brought with her. A young elf girl stood in front of
us waiting for it.

“It’s been 8 months, Andy.”

“…Who are you?”

“You don’t recognize me?”

The girl smiled. At that time, I noticed the foreign object on her head that looked like
a hair ornament, but was a horn. A one-horned ogre…? No, the ears were pureblood
or the length of an elf close to it… No way…

“Yes, it’s me!”

When the elf girl tried to say more, the back of the forest suddenly became noisy. A
few elves with swords tumbled out and jumped out onto the grassland, yelling to call
for support.

“Oh dear. Unromantic.”

The girl shrugged her shoulders. A bear monster appeared from the back of the
forest… I saw a huge shadow that seemed to be a Lumberjack Grizzly rushing through
the earth. Dianne stood up and Luna stretched her tail and warned. Laila sat down.
But ignoring them all, the horned elf girl jumped on the meadow. Despite the lack of
power, the flight time and flight distance were unusually long. A simple jump that
made you feel superhuman physical abilities like special duty commander Becker. And
the moment the Lumberjack Grizzly came out of the trees,

“Unnecessary”

Don. The girl just held her hand and knocked down the bear monster, which reached
four meters, without touching it. The bear started to rise and jumped up to the sky
only by her wave of the hand equally lightly, turned down where it fell, and went out
of nowhere… no, it was forcibly cut sideways by the 「Growing」 spear coming from
her hand.

“…That is”

I could only think of one person, no, one person who can fight like that.

“Let’s continue talking, friend!”

The girl said so in an aloof tone that was not like a girl’s.

“I’m Holy Beast Breakcore. Are you surprised at this?”

The young girl with pure white hair, calm deep blue eyes and horns that grow along
the head in a very soft manner. Her spear… it was the same as the horns of the
forehead. She seems to be able to let it grow and stretch out of her hand.

“Whether Grizzly or Madwolf, in the old days elves mostly alone could beat them.
Today’s elves are certainly weak”

Fold it with her hand and thrust it to that side. If you look closely, she may have used
it as a weapon until now and there were many horns of similar length standing like a
fence at the corner of the meadow. There is also a guy who puts a string on them and
uses it for props to dry herbs… How to use the expensive magic potion that houses 10
centimeters.

“Frail… don’t be reckless. Those who’re coming to this labyrinth are always half-man
with a shell on their butts”

Diel, who seems to have flew away after hearing the commotion, countered the sighs
as he said.

“If they keep alive and learn about battles, they will be able to do that soon. I told you
to look at it in the long go”

“I know without being told it again by a three hundred years old boy. Don’t look
serious at old people”

Kukuku, Breakcore show a nasty smile disproportionately to her appearance. She

looks like 15-16 years old, just like Anzeros. No, Anzeros just looks young.

“Rather than that, hey Red, bring some young people out of the village quickly. Let’s
make this a bear pot”

“…A pot with monsters. Don’t plan crazy things”

“It’s not unusual in the south. That’s why you’re frail”

While listening to the conversation between Breakcore and Diel, I feel relieved that
the elves think so too. I still don’t want to eat monster roast or belly if I don’t have
blessing salt.

“A friend came from a distance, so I have to do such a treat♪”

Breakcore is delighted to dismantle the giant bear with a short horn grown from her
hand. So don’t treat the horn of a one-horned horse as disposable tool.

“I will help”

Maia borrows a knife from Dianne and rushes to Breakcore´s side. The scenery that
two girls in their mid-teens happily teared the bloodstained giant bear was really
surreal.

“Hoho, it’s up to you to bake”

“I said it was a pot, black dragon”

“Ho, the Holy Beast is not good at eating meat, so I don’t mind”

“I’m saying it’s a pot. I’ll say it once again, it’s a pot”

For some reason, Laila and Breakcore start a controversy about how to cook. Both are
probably particular about it. Or rather.

“What, the Holy Beast is unable to eat meat?”

When I asked Breakcore, it looked a bit awkward.

“It’s correct to say that I can’t digest, rather than eat. It goes to the stomach, but it is
almost spitted out again”

“Why? After all, the repulsion with the [Qi] of the monster?”

“It’s not just about the flesh, it’s the Holy Beast’s body that doesn’t need food… The
body has been transformed into a structure that lives by ingesting high-purity [Qi] ”
“Haa… That means, you can’t live if you leave this place”

“The current state is fastening. Well, as long as I don’t leave this place, I’ll be
resurrected here without permission even if I die from lack of vitality”

One mystery of the holy beast has been solved. No, it wasn’t a mystery or anything for
those who know well.

—————————–

Lumberjack Grizzly. The bear meat, which has grown to 4 meters in height, is nearly 1
ton in the edible part alone and it will take several days even if everyone in the
labyrinth camp, which has hundreds of people, enjoy the pot to their heart content.

“If you know that your vitality as a species is thin because of the clean [Qi],you can eat
as much as a monster before you say it’s a journey. It is not said that I eat mud at all
and the monsters becomes the soil if they die as well as usual living things anyway.
Therefore, don’t worry, eat, keep eating”

Dozens of bear pots were lined up on the grass with Breakcore leading and the elves
who were surprised at first started reaching out with confidence as they saw Diel,
Irina and me start eating.

“Sorry, Smithson”

“I’m used to working for Celesta, so I’m used to it”

It is a secret that I diligently mix blessed salt into the plate.

“I don’t think it’s better to boil it a little more”

Irina ate a lot while struggling to chew. It’s amazing that there’s no resistance to eating
it.

When I was full after eating a dish, Dianne brought me the cloth with the engraved
crest written on it.

“I hope this cloth is fine”

“Yes, this is it”

A familiar cloth and handwriting, no doubt.

“What’s this”

After all, Breakcore, who seemed to be free because she didn’t eat, looked into my
writing from behind. I’m a little nervous about the strangely arranged girl’s face.

“Engraved crest drawing”

“Engraved crest?”

“Emm, it’s one of the southern forest technology that changes the characteristics of
objects by engraving magic lines”

“…I see. Hmm, is this a focused radiation device for energy?”

“You understand it quickly!?”

“I haven’t lived for thousands of years just for show”

As expected from Breakcore.

“I see, the southern forest… was the Sky Blue Clan prospering in this way…”

“…Prosperity? Is there a relationship between engraving crests and prosperity?”

“Elves are originally able to control physical properties with sensible magic spells
even if they don’t have this kind of shape… It’s impossible to law it, creating tools and
technically releasing it to other races that have no magic power. Re-research as a
system to do this is not possible in this forest with poor ventilation”

“…Haa”

“That’s not to stop the step. Just like arithmetic, if you can’t do it anymore, if you stop
thinking more than that, it will become a fossil. I wonder, but if you have the feeling to
refine things in this way, it will lead to vitality that is several times more than the
whole of the northern forest”

“…I’m not sure, but it’s harder to use the head to become a senile old man?”
“…… If you put it together violently”

It was Breakcore that seemed to be a little dissatisfied with my suitable summary.

And, it is good that the engraved crest drawing was obtained. There is also a stove for
armor forging in the Labyrinth Camp. Because there is only the forefront, it is bigger
than Jackie-san’s workshop and the soundproofing illusion barrier is also
permanently installed, so it will not be a nuisance to people. I really want to make it
here, but there is one very unfortunate mistake.

“I should have brought my crest engraving sword with me…”

I left the sword that I always used for crest engraving in the inn.

“Ho, shall I go and get it”

“I hope you could do that…”

Without it, only a part can be made. No, I can just make the part here and engrave it
later, but I want to make it while adjusting it while having Laila try it if possible.

“The crest engraving sword is something that you got from our storehouse”

“Yes”

Diel has confirmed that he should have heard from the fake during the stay period
after the previous capture of the Holy Beast Labyrinth. So I´m not a thief.

“You actually do it with a pen that can carve with some magical power. The ones that
are sold in the southern forest are very expensive for me, so I’m still engraving crests
with that crest engraving sword”

“……”

Breakcore thinks a little. Then stretch out a horn from the palm. Fold it with a chop.

“Dianne was it?”

Then she calls out to Dianne and give her the folded horn.
“Can’t this be used for that crest engraving? It should have a good affinity for magic”

“Hou”

…Such a hand. Thinking, Dianne shook her head by rubbing the folded horn on the
back of the plate around it.

“It’s impossible. The output is weak. If you use it for the pen shaft, it will be a good
material”

“Is that so… regrettable”

Breakcore is a little disappointed.

“I’m pretty happy just because of that feeling”

“…Ah, yes. I’ll give you as much as I can”

Breakcore makes her cheeks blush… Please stop saying that with that face.

“Ho. Well, if the substitute doesn’t work, you should bring something. Leave it to me”

“…No, wait a little”

Dianne stops Laila who is trying to walk outside the camp.

“Holy Beast. This labyrinth surely has a second basement on the northwestern end…”

“…Ah, green pearl… if it’s that”

“?”

Dianne and Breakcore are both convinced.

“I confirmed it during the last riot. There’s a magic coagulation body production
gimmick here”

“A magic coagulation body?”

“In short it is a solid mass of [Qi]. If handled normally, it is a dangerous substance that
just disturbs magic, but if you seal it by processing it on the Breakcore´s horn…”

“…It becomes the high power magic tool you want”

Breakcore agrees.

“Luna, this is a task”

“Nu?”

Luna, who was still silently eating her bear pot with Irina, turned towards Dianne.

“Magic coagulation body in the second floor of the labyrinth basement… or perhaps I
should say, pick one up where the green glowing stones of this size are laying. Don’t
let the monsters find you

“…Alone?”

“You alone”

When she swallows the bear meat, Luna puts down the plate and stands up.

“Can I go right away?”

“He, Hey, Luna”

Luna should not have learned to fight. And even though the elves come and go
frequently, it’s no different to break into a dangerous labyrinth alone and come out
alone. I was worried about Luna saying that she was too casual, but Dianne grinned
and Luna jumped into the labyrinth as soon as she wore only the minimum tool belt.

“I wonder if it’s all right…”

“It’s okay, Luna is comparable to Anzeros if it’s just speed”

“Eh, so much”

In the past, Anzeros was synonymous with blunt stiffness due to her armor, but now
she is so light that it is impossible to catch her at linear speed. She should be fairly fast
for an Ace Knight. Certainly, Luna’s leg strength is impressive, but as soon as it was
said that she is comparable to Anzeros, I feel reliable.

“She doesn’t have to face the enemy in vain… Laila, why don’t you hide and follow her
and help her if it’s really dangerous”

“Ho… Good grief, I’ll feel free to take care of her”

Laila turns around lightly as she answers and follows Luna… I’m glad that I can count
on her and she was also worried about Luna. Laila is such a fellow.

“I’ll make love to you when you come back”

“Hoho, I’m really motivated♪”

Laila laughed and waved at me before she disappeared into the labyrinth.

“However…”

“?”

“Andy, you really are riding that dragon.”

Breakcore laughs and says that a little complicated.

“I’m sure you’re getting along, whether you’re riding her or not”

“Andy is a good master. I´m glad that I’m managed by him”

Maia sticks to me to match her words.

“…I’ve heard that you’re really good at mating with females”

“Breakcore. Wait a minute”

“?”

“What’s with that [I’ve heard] ”

Even if I understand, I can’t help asking. That sad habit of mine.

“Silver Clan´s archer Phaser eagerly said so”

Phaser. Rather, he came to such a place in another clan´s territory and he is talking
about unnecessary things.

“But it is certain that there is no element that can deny it at present”

“Dianne!?”

“But if you think about it, there are six more women who are glad to enter your bed,
even if they’re not here right now, including my older sister. Moreover, they´re self-
proclaimed female slaves. It’s not going to be like that with a lady-killer who’s good at
seducing”

“……”

Dianne betrayed me…

“And no matter who it is, he doesn’t hesitate to seed that person. No matter how much
people say it, he doesn’t listen”

Irina also betrayed me…

“…Well, when I’m with Andy-sama, I’m so happy that I can understand everyone’s
feelings”

Maia, please, stay with me.

“Irina!? Have you been trained by Smithson?”

Diel is very surprised. No wait.

“I haven’t done it!”

“Don’t say it!”

I’m going to talk to Irina. Right after that.

“Well, if you think it’s okay to be held at the request of Smithson-dono, who is full of
divine protection from the forest… I’ve been reminded of a lot of things”
After all, Irina was a traitor. No, it’s definitely approaching and not wrong.

“That is unbearable… ♪”

“…Smithson, I’m a resigned clan chief, so I don’t bother to say anything about other
clans… but isn’t Irina unattractive?”

“I feel she is a little thin…”

There is certainly something to think about without saying.

“…I understand”

Breakcore (blush) deeply agrees. And she snapped her finger.

“…?”

I’m not sure what happened. I feel that only the atmosphere has changed.

“…Hou”

“As expected from the Holy Beast…”

“It’s quite a trick”

Other than me, Dianne, Maia and Irina seemed to know what had happened. I don’t
know. Just somehow the air changed and Diel was in front of me… that? I’m answering
what I’m not saying… Oh, it’s a little out of place. What did they hear?

“What’s going on…?”

“It’s a complete deception illusion. It is hiding its figures by [Showing] instead of

[Erasing]. It’s the most obscure concealment”

“?”

Dianne’s explanation didn’t come out, but Irina, who laughed with a chuckle, pulled
me and suddenly came to me.

“!?”
And, she signals me with her eyes to look sideways as she knocks on my chest with
her fingers. Diel was laughing. Something seems to be out of place… In other words.

“They don’t see what we do, neither Diel nor the guys around. Instead, it looks as if we
are talking normally and even if we talk to them, we get answers”

“It was only my mother who could do this at out palace. My granduncle couldn’t do it
either”

“It’s super-high magic. That’s enough to get a general-grade salary in the intelligence
brigade”

Wow, Breakcore is incredible. And why is she doing this?

“…Andy. I will give you, my benefactor, as much as I can”

Breakcore blushed and said with her ears hanging. She seems nervous. The expression
is great, but the voice is trembling a little, and it does not sound as great as thought
because it is more lovely than above all.

“Well, why don’t you try mating with me… I thought about it a lot and then I couldn’t
come up with what you wanted, but I came up with it by the silver clan´s boy´s words…
I don’t die, so I lost the meaning of sex a long time ago, but human males would like to
mate with females… I guess”

“Eh, ah, well…”

I hear strange sighs from around me who gives a vague answer.

“Oh dear”

“I understand. I understand Breakcore”

“…It’s okay to join, right?”

Around the area, there are still noises and elves eating bear pots. Since there were
more elves than pots, there were many hungry elves who had not eaten yet. The hot
pot party will continue. Under such circumstances, me, Breakcore and the three other
girls are hidden in a illusion space.

“I’ve been alive for thousands of years, but I don’t remember to have mates with
someone, even though I’m thankful… haha, you can laugh, but I’m a little scared”

“Well, if you have forgotten your gender, isn’t that strange… no, but can you forget your
gender?”

I don’t think I’ll ever forget that there’s a penis even after many years… Breakcore
smiled when I thought.

“Because I´m a holy beast. You’ve only seen my figure, such as when I woke up here
and when I was a flesh mass… I was once as big as a dragon, and sometimes I was as
small as a cat”

“Haa…?”

“It’s convenient not to die, even if I remodel myself properly with magic, it works fine.
To protect this forest, I was sometimes big enough to fight with dragons and
sometimes I made myself small to kill time. It didn’t matter how the part which had
been used had done such a thing. Perhaps if I´m going to live, I’ll lose weight, and vice
versa”

It is a strange existence again.

“Is that… scary?”

“I’m the one who has been fighting and has maintained the significance of my
existence… But I don’t have a good relationship with making someone comfortable. I
still want to thank you, for telling me what I can do. Many creatures like it because
they prefer young females, so if you want…”

Breakcore closes her eyes with her fingers on her horn as if tracing. The field of vision
was blurred and when I noticed, the age I saw from her was about 10 years old. Same
or more than me.

“This way, I can change as I like. It’s a technique similar to a dragon’s transformation,
not only the look but also the touch”

“Breakcore…”

Breakcore sees me stunned and returns to her former self again.

“I’m sorry, you felt bad”

“N, No, I don’t feel like that”

I don’t understand Breakcore´s desperate attitude for me. Sure I helped. I knew she
was too pitiful at that time and I said I didn’t want to abandon her like Diel and others
and I know that helping is still worthy of gratitude. But I was just one of them. It was
the power of Dianne, Bonaparte, Laila and Maia that actually helped. I only worked
behind the scenes, but I wouldn’t be so thankful… For the time being, I tried to talk
honestly. Then Breakcore smiled as she almost cried.

“…I was very happy”

While spilling tears.

“At that time, I was happy that the first thing that you have done was to forgive and
affirm me with just smiling gently. I’ve never had people laugh at me just by fighting
and winning”

“……”

“I was stupid. A holy beast that spent thousands of years with reason, but I was so
weak that I couldn’t stand loneliness just because nobody looked at me for decades
and as that ugly and annoying thing I was so glad that there was such a kind thing in
this world that just smiled gently and greeted me this stupid me that was wrong like
that”

“Such a big thing…”

“I heard it from Diel. Your words who called the ugly stupid me which everyone was
afraid of as a child who was lonely and weeping. I’ve heard of you clenching your teeth
that I’m going to have a future again”

“Ah…”

I certainly said that. When I thought about it, Maia proudly hugged me in my arms

“That’s what the dragon wants. That’s the kindness that dragons want from their
owners. Andy has that kindness”

Irina also whispers with a familiar face.

“It’s not bad to be able to praise the beauty of the front to show with care. But the
reason for him to really save you is to hug your weak back and make love to you”

“Surely Andy was cool at that time… if I was a Breakcore, I might have fallen in love on
the spot”

Dianne also affirms.

“If that is the case, I must have been a bitch. Since then, I have only thought about you.
I was thinking about what I could do if I met you someday… Hey Andy, let me do what
I can. If you are not tired of holding a female… I want you to be happy with my body”

Breakcore takes off her clothes. Her skin is exposed to the meadow at dusk.

“…Emm, Breakcore”

“Yes…”

“Maybe I’m not as good as you think I am and you might be disappointed”

I hold her shoulders and kiss her deeply. While I’m a little bit caught in her horn.

“…H, Haa”
“Because I’m going to make love to you, I’m going to do it seriously, alright?”

“…Will you hold me?”

“I’m sorry, but I’m with dragons every day. You can’t move with a little transformation”

“…♪♪”

I push down Breakcore who looks happy with her ears pinned in earnest. Her naked
body rolls on the soft grassland.

“And if you don’t mind”

“…?”

I beckoned myself, but invited the remaining three.

——————————–

From the start, she takes off her clothes with little cloth and Dianne’s firm brown
naked body line up next to Breakcore.

“N, Nice to meet you”

“Yes…”

Breakcore and Dianne looked at each other as if they were shy. Breakcore raised her
physical age a little and it has grown to around 20 years old (Human conversion)
which is not inferior in conjunction with Diane. And what does it cover on it?

“I often like this shape”

“If Andy-sama wants to, I’ll pose in any pose… ♪”

“Do, Don’t you say you don’t like it?”

Maia and Irina. It is spectacular that the important figures of the northern forest are
completely naked and stick out their butts in the middle of the meadow where the
bear pot party continues.
“Well then, I’m going to start with Breakcore”

“Ah… ♪”

Breakcore´s hole is so wet even though I haven’t touched it with my fingers yet. I lightly
explored the hole under the modest bush with my fingers and made sure she was
ready and inserted my son.

“KKu, haa… ♪”

It is doubtful whether the concept such as virginity can be applied to Breakcore

indeed, as there is no sense of breaking through or signs of bleeding. However, she
would have accepted a male human for the first time and she was eager to get used to
the discomfort and the unknown pleasures.

“Haa… haa… li, like this… do that…”

“Still the beginning”

Instead of me, Maia who covers her answers. When I looked at her profile, she smiled
a little fearless.

“Cheeky”

“A, nn♪”

I carelessly poke my index finger into her hole to punish her. No she is delighted.

“But certainly, there’s still a long way to go…!”

With my finger in Maia’s anal, I draw Breakcore´s waist with the other hand closer and
start moving. One side is gorgeous and the other side is matured. The sight of dragon
and holy beast, which are the trump cards of the northern forest panting under me
was terribly excited.

“De, Deep, amazing… so much… so, happy, I wonder if it… ♪”

“Happy…?”
“Yes, I’m so happy… that your desire is asking for me me, wonderful… ♪”

Breakcore was puzzled by the sense, but she herself raised her hips and smiled with
tears in her eyes.

“Mating… it’s like a lie that I thought it was stupid…!!! I’m happy, I’m happy, I can’t
endure it… ♪”

“Yeah… ♪”

Maia whispered while I was poking her butt hole to see if there was a place to
communicate. While striking the Maia’s rectum with my fingers, I slammed my first
ejaculation deep into Breakcore´s vagina.

“Haa, uuuuu…!!”

Breakcore moves her legs that were sticking and still accepts my ejaculation while
wrapping her feet around my waist. Bikun, Bikun, I shivered lightly and gave the final
push on my ejaculation.

“Haa, Haa…”

“…Amaz, ing… mating, unbearable…”

“…Andy-sama, you used only the holy beast with this lineup of holes…”

“Th, That’s right”

I insert my cock into Maia who complains. Breakcore who looked lonely at the time of
pulling out is so cute that she starts to use Maia while stretching her hand and stroking
her hair a few times.

“N, kuuu… Andy-sama’s dick, its here… my pussy is happy… ♪”

“This nasty view, hurry up”

“Yeah, I’m nasty… Andy-sama’s cock is too much and I think it’s going to be strange…
♪”
Maia shows me a nasty expression in the red sunset while bouncing her thin delicate
hips. Holding Maia’s head, I kiss her and persistently thrust my cock in the back of her
vagina.

“Nnn… ♪”

Maia who is in a doggy position and uses her waist as hard as she can is kissed by me
and her expression is the height of happiness. Therefore I pull out my son from Maia.

“Ah…”

“There are so many butts lined up… you told me. I have to enjoy the flavor that I
arranged more♪”

When I said so and turned around to the next two people, Dianne and Irina were
waiting with cheerful expressions.

“This lewd eyes…”

“Do you miss that vagina so much… haguu!”

I pierced into Irina´s vagina with my penis that is dirty with the love juice of a holy
beast and a dragon. With that alone, Irina unwillingly culminated lightly and sprayed
her love juice.

“Th, This… let me prepare my mind a little bit… ♪”

“Then tell me first… I’ll fuck you so much”

“…♪”

I was quick to say, but I wanted to shake my hips by grabbing Irina’s little buttocks. A
vulgar sound can be heard. Irina faints from the pleasure of rage as she clings to
Dianne below her. Around us, the people are still in the midst of eating hot pots.
Nobody can see the white clan chief who is naked and sticks out her hips while having
sex with a male human, but if we are visible, it will be difficult.

“Haaa, haaaaa, aaaa, au, aaaaaa… ♪”

Is there any stimulation of the situation? Irina embed her face in Dianne’s bountiful
breasts in a manner that did not turn around and she enjoyed all-you-can-do with no
resistance to my penis moving in and out. From that Irina, I pulled out my penis that
is full of love juice and went towards Dianne below.

“Haaa… that figure of you, it’s not something you can argue with Phaser… ♪”

One blow as if to silence Dianne while overflowing the expected juice.

“Kku, ahaaa!”

Dianne easily accepts it. Reaching out over the breathless Irina, I grab Dianne´s boobs
and shake my hips as if to smash her butt while holding Irina. Ejaculation greed was
already beginning to beat everything. As Dianne looks delighted with such bloody
eyes, she responds by raising her waist to help my penis´s fierce attack.

“Kuhu, a, aa… ex, excitement, Andy… I´m, broken as well… ♪”

“Dianne, I’ll put it out, I’ll put it out…”

“Hu, Huhuu… I’m not satisfied, but it’s still the beginning, I wonder what it is… ♪”

“Yes… let me do it…!!”

“Aaa… more, please do me… ♪”

Dianne screams with a cheerful face and Irina and Maia next to her are also in tune.

“Andy-sama, I also want your semen inside me… ♪”

“I, I don’t want to stop so do it a little more…?”

Looking at us, Breakcore, who had been distracted, smiled lightly.

“…Ah, I… it’s not abnormal… ♪”

“Eh…”

“…I feel the same… I’d like to surrender myself to you until I get more and more messed
up… ♪”

While listening to Breakcore´s request. I hit the second ejaculation into Dianne’s tight
vagina.

————————————

At the end of the bear pot party, I had three cum shots inside Breakcore, one cum shot
into Maia’s vagina and one into her butthole, two cum shots into Irina’s womb and one
cum shot into Dianne’s vagina and one at her face. Everyone lays naked under the stars
with satisfaction. I was looking up at the stars while sleeping on Breakcore. Then Luna
comes back. She stopped near us, offered me the green jewel with her tail standing up.

“I found it. Is this all right?”

…Laila walks from behind and stares at the space where we are in and smells. After
stopping for a while and thinking, she shakes her fingers in front of my face in a
rhythm.

“Huuh”

She destroyed the illusion barrier.

“Ah”

And the two stop with a gulp. As the organizer, Diel, who was still nearby, looked at us
and widened his eyes. Dianne and Irina are covered with a white cloudy mass. Maia is
lying face down with her white butt full of love juice. And Breakcore with a slightly
erotic body and her eyes closed happily lays down on my knees while semen overflows
from her crotch to the waist.

“……”

Now what to do. It seems that Laila rushed and rebuilt the illusion.

“Ho, Hohoho. Is the bear pot already over?”

“He, Hey, Black Dragon, now there”

“What did you dream of something?”

“…No, I haven’t said anything yet”

Laila grabs Diel’s chest in the middle.

“Dream, but have you seen it?”

“…… A, Ah, yes, maybe yes”

She pushed through with force. And Luna is left behind in the illusion.

“E, Emm, I finished my mission but…”

“…Pa, Pass

She received a pass from Dianne who stood up from a rock and took the stone.

“…So can I join?”

“In this situation!?”

Luna was also cute because there was no help for it. I’m sorry for the time-earning
Laila. I’ll make it up to her later.
Even after midnight, the blacksmith’s workshop in front of the Holy Beast Labyrinth
Camp did not extinguish the fire.

“Even if Red Clan´s Diel or Holy beast protect you, you can’t give bad armor to young
people. Any weak demon opponent will die in one shot if you hit it badly. I can’t rest
anytime”

The young blacksmith, Ganto, who came from the Gold Clan, welcomed me willingly
when I visited in the middle of the night.

“But even though it’s a small thing, can you make it overnight like this?”

“I’ll do my best”

I grab the hammer and hit the iron to start molding. It doesn’t have to be extremely
elaborate because it doesn’t make a sword or armor, but it is certainly better to make
it precisely because of the engravings inside the split solid. Even if I have carved a
crest, the line will not be misaligned.

“…Hee, you´re pretty good. You´re much better than the immature apprentice who
came the other day”

“I once trained in the Sreed workshop in the capital city”

“S, Sreed? It’s amazing or not”

“…Well, about the fifth in the capital”

“Fifth”

“The fifth in the royal city with more than 80 workshops. It’s just a single-digit
workshop from the top. It also is one of the 10 sword craftsmen of the royal capital!?”

“I, Is that so? Sorry”

“…Well, I was pulled in a war before the apprenticeship was over, so my training wasn’t
over”

“……”

Sorry for being a half-hearted person.

Due to the high firepower of the furnace, things are completed more easily than
expected. And when I went outside, Dianne and Laila were waiting.

“We were able to cut out the shaft and seal the inner. The rest is the processing of the
pen tip, but I think it’s better for you to do this”

“Luna and that white little girl have been taken to a hammock inn over there. They
both got tired and slept. Maia listens to the old stories of the holy beast”

“Yup”

I receive Breakcore´s horn cut out to a length of about 15 cm, presented by Dianne. It
is thin enough to fit in my hand but sturdy and it also has a square cap. When I opened
it, there was a hole of several millimeters at the tip.

“If you just want to draw a line of magic power, you may not care about the shape of
the tip. In fact, the sword up to now is also made especially for writing, but I wonder
if it is a waste of time”

Laila says so strangely, but Dianne and I laughed bitterly at the same time.

“Well, if the elves use it, they don’t need a structure to apply ink”

“I can’t see the lines of magic that I wrote myself. If I don’t put on the ink, I don’t know
how much I’ve engraved once I release the pen”

“…Oh!”

Laila hits her hand as if she was convinced. Surprisingly, it is a story that people who
「Can see」 dont understand.

“That’s why it’s reasonable because the southern forest engraving pens are feathers
that are easy to process. The rest is a matter of difficulty in getting it”

“Is that a rare feather?”

“I know the details are secret, but I’ve heard that it must be a feather taken from a
Rebec Hawk on the night of a full moon in autumn”

Rebec Hawk. It is a bird of prey unique to the Snake Mountain Range. The maximum
speed is so fast that it is almost impossible to confront with a sword. It usually eats
small animals and fishes, but you sometimes witness scenes of it killing a Mad Wolf. A
stronger and more troublesome bird than a bad monster.

“If you don’t miss a particular night to kill it… it’s expensive”

“It will be troublesome if it is overhunted, so recently I hear that the Rebec Hawks are
caught without killing them with anesthetized arrows”

“Southern elves are incredible”

Breakcore´s horn must be a super high-grade material, but I knew why it is so expensive.

“Now, I’m going to make the pen nib… It’s okay to use all these pearls, right?”

“Well, I don’t think it’s something that’s used that much in size”

As I received permission, I returned to the workshop again and borrowed the tools
and went into work.

————————————-

The pen nib is also completed before dawn. After adjusting with the shaft, I made a
special engraving pen.

“Good!”

Immediately, I try to engrave a crest on the inside of the radiation device I made earlier.
The young Ganto watched it interestingly.
“Oh… that’s amazing, that pattern”

“You understand?”

“Ou, this is still a bit of an item creation, but humans can change their characteristics
so easily…”

“In the story of the southern forest teacher, it was also said to be a technique suitable
for dwarves rather than elves”

“I see… by making the intersection of magic powers and polymerization into an

equation, you can make sure that you can achieve the targeted effect even with a little
detour… certainly such ornament making is great for the obsessed dwarves… indeed,
indeed”

Ganto seemed to realize the effect of the engraving more reliably, thanks to the fact
that the characteristics of the item were understood from the sign of the actual thing,
like Breakcore.

“I’ll go to the South Forest to learn… but I wonder what Oliver-sama would say…”

“Go, it’s fun to do this?”

“Umm…”

A sprout of exchange with the outside grew unexpectedly. Even if it is not Ganto, it
would be good for someone to go to the training.

Then, in front of the workshop at dawn, I give the radiation device to Laila who was
waiting for me without getting bored. It’s like a short magic wand. Even if the
concentrated crystal is embedded, it is not made of oak wood that is easy to
concentrate. At the end of the handle that is long enough to be held with both hands,
there is a sphere part to put the 「Breath sealing stone」 inside and a thin cylinder
about 5 centimeters sticks out beyond it.

“Ho. How do you use it?”

“Open the clasp there and put the breath sealing stone inside”

“Ho. Wait a little”

Laila takes out a 「Breath Sealing Stone」 from the air and throws it into the open
radiation device.

“Close it”

“Umm”

Close.

“……”

“……”

Oops. I didn’t put a exploding gimmick on it.

“…What should I do? Will it be activated if I hit it?”

“Ho. Well, let’s do it”

Laila hits the radiation device with her fist. Then, a heat ray as expected from the
radiation device came out.

“Hou!”

“Success!”

Heat ray, several meters long. Probably up to about 4 meters. The flame when I fought
against General Lucas also came out, so it was as calculated. And then.

“Laila, that’s the pattern, but… isn’t it hot?”

“Umm, you’re probably fine if you take it”

When I take the handle from Laila´s hand, it is a little warm but not so hot. This is also
a success. It is proof that you can concentrate on the heat energy. If the accuracy of the
engraving is high, it will probably not burn out even if it is made of wood.

“…Pretty long”

“Yeah. This is an interesting play with fire”

And while we’re whispering, the heat ray that stretched into the sky continue to blow
up and disappear in about 7-8 seconds.

“Is the flame of the breath sealing stone also so long when coming out?”

“If you just put it out, it will disappear in an instant. It’s probably the effect of the
engraved crest”

This is an interesting side effect. Even if it’s only a few seconds, can it treat the dragon’s
flame like a sword?

“Breathcalibur”

“…?”

“I named it now. The name of this guy”

“ [Breath Sword]? It’s not bad”

In this way, the second 「Breath Sealing Stone」 utilization weapon was completed.
In addition to defeating enemies, it seems to be useful for melting ice safely and
burning out doors in case of emergency.

————————-

It was morning.

“…Yeah, good weather”

I had used up all my physical strength in the evening orgy the day before and the work
from night to morning.

“Do you want to sleep?”

In the grassy field above the labyrinth where the bear pot meeting of the previous day
was cleared up and regained its quietness, Breakcore sits next to me and pats her
knees. It seems she want to give me a knee pillow.

“Well then… let me sleep a little”

“Yes”

I obediently put my head on her knee.

“…Pleasant, Andy… Your weight”

“…Hmm”

I responded while dreaming and I fell asleep wrapped in the smell of flowers and
grass.

I wake up after a while. Rather, the sun came to the middle sky, so it seemed that I had
fallen asleep. And Laila is lying on my knees. It was a strange knee pillow chain:
Breakcore → I → Laila.

“Muu…”

Looking up, Breakcore is in a bad temper.

“…Breakcore?”

“Oh… did you get up, Andy?”

“Ho. It’s a warm time to say good morning”

“Why do you look like to be in a bad mood…? Or did you want to go to the bathroom?”

“I don’t need to go to the toilet… More than that, that black dragon… I want to do that
too”

“…Is it better for me to have a knee pillow after all?”

“I would like to have a knee pillow, but I want you to do it… How can I do that… if I
separate the upper body from the lower body…”

“Such thoughts are prohibited”

I reach out, stroke her hair and soothe her. How about it? Laila who laughed at it
started to remove my belt.
“!”

“Hoho, remember that I hadn’t received yesterday’s reward yet”

“He, Hey, its broad daylight”

“I don’t care if it’s day or night”

When Laila dragged my cock out, she kissed me with a heartfelt love. Throwing away
her waistband and taking off her clothes.

“Fool, at such a daytime… you don’t even know who’s coming, but you’re naked…”

“Hoho. This is an opportunity now… In general, have you ever spared your own skin?”

No.

“Bl, Black dragon!… You’re lucky that I can’t move”

“…Eh, can’t you move?”

Is she numb?

“I cant move because Andy is laying on my knees.

It was just strange faithfulness.

“Hoho, in the middle of the elf’s territory, it’s not bad to have sex with the peerless
Holy Beast… nn♪”

Laila gets on me and swallows my son in her womb in the midst of the sunny meadow
shining like a spring, with a regrettable Breakcore giving me a knee pillow.

“Huu… u, kuu… ♪”

Laila’s perfect proportions dance on me. Narrow waist, big breasts, and tight buttocks.
And her hot and lewd vagina gives rich pleasure. Exposed unrelentingly to the light,
pushing on me, moving her hips up and down.

“Haaa… my owner… you… more, don’t give me more love…?”

“Good grief, you pervert dragon”

“…♪”

I grab Laila’s swaying breasts. I thoroughly rub both breasts according to the up and
down movement of Laila in the woman on top posture. I raise my hips in line with the
falling hips and hit Laila’s cervix to give her pleasure. Laila began to shout.

“Hauh, a, uu… nn, aahh… good, good… your lust is stuck deep in my vagina… sew me
up… ♪”

“Because you were so impatient yesterday, it’s a punishment and I’ll do you on all fours
like a pet dog later!!”

“Haauu… I’m looking forward to it… ♪”

Laila swung her hips on me unstably with her hands behind her back, tilting her body
sideways, raising her knees and eventually piling up her body so that she would cling
to me.

“Soon, I’m… good feeling… nou, my owner… seed this indecent pet dog… ♪”

“You don’t have to tell me… damn, this erotic pussy!”

Laila’s vagina is not as tight as Maia and Irina, but attacks my whole cock freely with
stimulation using all aspects, such as lumps, folds or tightening. That stimulation
tossed me around violently, just the two of us sticking together and moving up and
down quickly. And I reach the ejaculation limit.

“Nuuuu…!!”

Dokun! Dokun, Dokun, Dokun… and Laila who holds my cock with her whole body,
hugs me and invites me to shot my semen into her womb.

“Haaa… haaa… haaa…”

“Nn… I’m full with your sperm, you’ve got me today… ♪”

“Damn it… if you get on me, I can’t endure it”

“Next is my butt hole♪”

“Wa, Wait, next is me”

When Laila tries to get up for the next round, she is interrupted by the flustered
Breakcore. Because of the momentum of trying to bring the face closer, her horn stood
up on Laila’s head and Laila broke out while groaning 「Ooooo」. Is she okay?

“I might have stabbed you!”

Apparently she didn’t sting, but blood came out.

“Because you are greedy, black dragon… I, I can only get love when Andy is here, so
give him to me”

“…Mu, Muu… surely, if I take him back after this, I will be able to have sex as much as I
can with owner at any time, day and night”

“Muu”

Breakcore pouts to Laila, who is exaggerating whether it is on purpose. Don’t be proud

of such a strange win because you are disturbed. I wipe the blood.

“I can’t help it, I’ll give him to you only today”

“…Will you come again, Andy?”

“…Well, eventually”

“I’ll be waiting for you… ♪”

Breakcore gently lowered her head and happily began to undress.

Breakcore is raising her butt while being on all fours. Her body… shrunk to about
Irina´s size. She transformed.

“…Yesterday’s appearance was that of a big woman, so I want you to have sex with a
small woman this time…”

“No, that’s not the case… I like both”

It was Breakcore that showed a strange caring, but she is cute even if she gets smaller.

“Now, I’ll fuck you like this…”

“Yes… violate me. I want you to hit me like a wild male…”

Breakcore shakes her small butt. The small, rear hole was pierced with my penis
covered with Laila´s honey.

“Ngu, uuu…!?”

“You wanted to taste this too… isn’t it so?”

“…You stab it all the way back… don’t ask me that…!!”

It seems to be painful indeed. I felt sorry and thought that I should pull it out, but
Breakcore pushed out her ass just before I left. Buried inside again.

“…Not good… from now on, I’ll tell you first…”

“Breakcore”

“…I, if you want, I will give you anything…!!”

It was a bit of mischievousness, but it was pretty cool. I slowly covered my body on
top of Breakcore… and then I started to sit down. I begin to enjoy the small buttocks
to the bottom with my penis that enjoyed many other women until now.

“Hagu, u, uu… u, gii…”

“Is it painful?”

“Ye, Yes… it’s about the same size as the white clan little girl… you didn’t dislike that
little girl… so I thought it was fine because it was messed up, but…!! Af, After all, this
body, tight…!!”

“…Return?”

“…But your dick is excited…”

“……”

A little self-hatred. But it’s a cute Breakcore that gives her body, sheds tears and faints.

“…I’m fine until it feels good… anyway, I won’t break… I’ll cure myself even if it breaks,
so I want you to engrave your heat!!”

“…I’m sorry, Breakcore”

“…Don’t apologize. This is also my desire… higgu!!”

After apologizing, I hug Breakcore´s little body and start thrusting violently. I hear a
voice as if someone is being crushed, but I don’t stop. Breakcore keeps grabbing my
hand. Don’t stop, and go on. And the end of immoral pleasures is colored by guilt and
the desire for control.

“Haa, Haa, Hagaa… a, huaaaaa!!”

“Kku…!!”

I started ejaculation. Because sperm hell magic is not applied, it is a normal amount
of sperm. However, the desire of a pervert who is hesitant whether to really pour it
into the small and clean asshole comes up. However, after finishing ejaculating for a
while and pulling my son out, Breakcore nodded with a relaxed expression.

“…It was tough, but this is also nice to mate with a small body…”

“Really…?”

“…I felt comfortable with everything wrapped around you… Well, let’s do it again”

“……”

With a strange woman’s face, I was startled.

————————–

In the evening, Laila and I took off from the labyrinth, leaving Dianne and the others
behind. Breakcore was waving forever.
“Ho. The recovery of the drawing has become an unexpected big job… For your lower
body”

“Don’t bully me so much…”

“Hoho, I just thought that you are a master who was often liked by strange things.
Including myself”

…I can’t argue. Yup.

I succeeded in developing a weapon that uses the breath sealing stone, so I let three
people: Keiron, Lantz and Goto try it out.

“Uo, great, such a great flame comes out!”

“Isn’t it a little too much firepower”

“Isn’t this Arbarest really good at this string strength? If you’re not good at this, even
humans will be able to pull it by hand”

“If I make it stronger, it will explode just by the impact of the string! And be careful not
to use it with excessive heat, so avoid direct hits against humans. If you’re going to kill
from the start, that’s not the case”

[Heeii]

“Well, if you look at this and it still comes to you, it’s pretty good”

Keiron lightly shakes towards the wooden fence that borders the road. The fence
caught fire splendidly, even though the heat ray only passed near for a moment.

“Owa”

“Erase! Or rather Goto, kick down the whole fence!”

“Is it fine?”

“It’s better than burning it down!”

Goto kicks the fence as I said and we manage to avoid further problems.
“Repair it later. Keiron”

“Eh!? It’s bad even for Smithson who didn’t tell me how powerful it was!”

“I’ve said before that this is the stone where Dragon Breath comes out!”

I think that Keiron, who is totally alerted, is at fault, but after all I helped him.

—————————

Jackie-san and I make sealed boxes for the breath sealing stones. It is a strange story
to say that a box seals the breath sealing stone that seals a Dragon breath but it is
necessary not to receive a shock because it easily start to burst from an impact. You
can see Keiron’s allegations that he might be a little worried when he thinks he might
hit it by mistake. It is not necessary to stock a large amount of it because Laila is
usually caring it by illusion, but in the event of an emergency, you need one or two of
these items to keep at hand. Well, even though it is a seal, it is a way to carry a
breakable item normally and there is no change in the structure in which a soft cloth
or cotton is packed in a hard box. All that remains is to engrave a crest in the box to
prevent the spread of the dragon breath in order to stop damage in the event of an
accident. Even if it has an engraved crest, I can’t completely seal off the heat, so there
is a risk that the box will burn completely, but it’s better than being roasted as it is.

“Oh, Bocchan, did you finally buy that pen?”

“No,… the Holy Beast of the northern forest and the new recruit cooperated to make
it”

“Hee, you can make it?”

It’s an unimaginable collection of valuables… Honestly, I don’t feel like showing off.
The pen shaft is painted black, so that no one can see the material of a one-horned
horse andand the tip of the pen might not look like a jewel as far as it is seen normally
covered with ink, but it will be a great money if someone steal and sell it. For those
who are not engravers, the South Forest pen, which is just a feather pen, may be a little
more comfortable in that sense. I don’t think Jackie is aware of such super-materials.

“After all, it’s easier to engrave with it than with a sword”

The box is engraved with a crest.

“Then, is that sword discarded?… It’s quite a sharp sword, so how about giving it to
Anzeros-san?”

“Anzeros”

…Anzeros is still using the short sword she got from Diel and it might be a bother to
let her give it up. No, wait.

“…Aurora might be good”

“Why is that Bocchan’s favorite? I thought you would prefer a common girl like
Anzeros-san”

“No, I like both of them”

I feel like I’m going to do anything for now. I love everyone. But Aurora can engrave
crests like me. I felt like she could use it effectively.

“Is it an crest engraving sword?”

“I’ve got a crest engraving pen for me, so I want Aurora to use it for her new killer
technique”

“…You can say that without any sense of hesitation”

“You don’t want it?”

“No way… I’m going to return it with results because I was expecting it”

Aurora received the sword. It will be difficult to handle because it is shorter than
Aurora´s usual weapon.

“For example, you might cut a dull enemy with a softening crest and slash it. You said
you were not good with rock dolls”

“That’s right. As expected, my sword is hard to cut off such enemies… It’s a problem
that it’s a lot different from cutting and drawing a crest”

“But you’re going to overcome it, aren’t you?”

“Yes”

Aurora swings the crest engraving sword. She strokes the blade and laugh as if she
was a little embarrassed.

“But now I want to give priority to master the Slashing Wave”

“Isn’t it necessary to have a partner like Sharon?”

“No… It was broken by Anzeros-san the other day”

“Eh!?”

Seriously?

Anzeros and Boyd were still fighting in the field… And Anzeros was much more
dominant than before.

“Ooo, ryaaaa!!”

Boyd’s long and thick arm mow down by aiming towards Anzeros with full strength.
Anzeros avoids it at the last minute. Putting her hands in front of her chest,

“…Haa!!”

Don, Boyd is blown away without being touched while Anzeros stretches both hands
forward.

“How to hit”

“It seems to be a way to hit a wide range of distances. She said she worked it out in her
own way”

I am convinced by Aurora´s explanation and I am a little scared. Anzeros could only

hit with a sword and chop until a while ago.

“The other day, I was serious about it, so I hit a slashing wave, but Anzeros-san spread
the attack with a shock wave. When I think that I got the absolute decisive factor, it
was already broken”
“…Ominous”

Sir Bonaparte also said, “You can become a Sword Saint” when he met Anzeros. This
isn’t far away.

“Aside from using shock waves, it’s not so decisive”

Anzeros came over, wiping off her sweat and said.

“Sir Bonaparte was also saying that. Don’t rely on firearms. Shockwaves will adjust the
time and timing, but in the end there isn’t much offensive power. I just check the
options so that I can fight calmly in any situation”

“Well, it’s disagreeable. It seems like I’m stuck with a slashing wave”

“To be honest, I think Aurora is better to build up basic physical strength than to
master it. Your tactics are roughly too biased toward duels, trying to increase the
number of techniques that can only be hit by only two shots to four, so it’s no use
leaving the front”

“My brother was able to hit without limit. Someday I will do the same”

“I don’t say it’s bad to have a trump card, but you can’t hit it with just a trump card”

“Muu…”

It seems that Anzeros was completely robbed of stocks by the great progress of Aurora
during this period, but it seems that it is still not so.

“Even if you use alternate arms that should be used interchangeably to supplement
endurance, it’s simply that your endurance is half that of one hand. You’re less tired
than people because you don’t have enough basic power and you’re going to lose, so
you can be less than Boyd when it’s important”

“…I know. I’ll do my best to improve my physical strength”

“That’s good… We’ll protect it, Andy, everyone”

“Yes”
The two nod to each other. Although they are fighting about tactical theory, they seem
to agree that they must share the same goal with each other and become stronger for
that purpose.

“A, emm… sorry, my shoulder seems to be dislocated because it hurts so much”

“Ah, Boyd… I’m sorry. I’ll help you to correct it now”

The dislocation was so painful that even a large man screamed quite well, but Boyd
was a patient guy.

After the treatment of Boyd´s shoulder dislocation and the treatment of injuries such
as exhausted physical strength and bruises, we respectively head to the hot spring. I
also took a piggyback and headed for the men’s bath with Boyd.

“10-man captain Anzeros and 10-man captain Aurora are strong… I’ve really felt it
lately”

“Didn’t you feel that they´re strong in the past?”

“10-man captain Anzeros wasn’t used to fighting with bare hands and for some reason
I thought I could overwhelm her with power… When she became serious, her power
was amazing, she”

“She wasn’t going to act violently with such an armor that isn’t just for show… or
perhaps, because she’s been doing a guard and attack tactic in that way, it was a little
tricky”

“Indeed”

The two of us sweat.

“All right, I’ll wash your back. You still have a sore shoulder”

“Ah, sorry. I’ll do it later”

I sometimes interact with subordinates. In particular, Body who is lower rank and the
only one who was part of Isaac´s squad, which is not avoided but has not yet melted.
It would be good to get along well in such a place. By the way, Keiron, another 「The
only one from another group」 is excluded because there is no concern for both
personality and class.

“It’s serious with the back of an ogre… can I use a floor brush?”

“Give me a break”

Although it is not bigger than Isaac, Boyd´s back, which is nearly two and a half meters
tall, is ridiculously wide (because of the inverted triangular shape of an ogre). It’s hard
just to rub from one end to the other.

“Ah… it feels good. It’s been a while since I had to wash it so carefully… The day I came
back to Basson the other day, I couldn’t take it too slowly”

“Did someone have washed you in Basson?”

“Ah… sometimes to Sylvia in the river…”

“Certain death!”

“Ouch!? It, It’s strange that 10-man captain Smithson gets angry there!? You can use a
female slave for that”

“I don’t get my back washed so much!”

Surprisingly, there was no such memory. The only thing that gets washed in the bath
is mainly the front side.

“After all, I feel unreasonable!?”

“I’m an obedient adult! As a punishment, I will fully talk to Lantz and Goto about the
unimaginable delusion about my Miss Sylvia!!”

“Please excuse such mental insult shaming seriously!”

※This is a joke to make you feel free to open up. It’s true.

Before I go back to my room, I only see Peter’s face at the Baron’s mansion and I tickle
him for a moment before I go home. When I returned to my room, Luna and Anzeros
were sitting on my bed.
“What are you doing in my room…”

“Today I want to make love. There are few rewards recently. I want you to be intense
until I faint once in a while”

“I haven’t received much of it recently. Give it to me”

“Outside, I listened to my boss, but when I got into my husband’s bed, Dianne told him
not to worry about the class. I have no obligation to ask”

“That’s the same here”

It seems that they are fighting for who will be with me tonight. I don’t mind if some of
them come together… Ah, but are you sure that they were a little lately recently?

“Anzeros”

“What… hyaa!?”

Suddenly I push Anzeros down and lower her pants. Only the buttocks are exposed.

“Na, sly…”

“Luna”

“Eh… nyaa!?”

Similarly, I push Luna down, lower her pants and expose her butt.

“No fighting is allowed. I haven’t decided on who I will have sex with at night, but if
you say so much, I’ll punish you for a while with an inspection”

“In… Inspection punishment?”

“Even if I fuck you until you faint, I’m not going to touch you. If you run away, I will let
Hilda apply magic on you”

“N, No!?”

“Good, get along well”

“Nyu…”

The two who have their butts exposed are next to each other and they say sorry.

“…Sorry”

“I’m sorry…”

“Good Good. Well then, let us get along and have a lot of sex today”

“Yeah… violate me”

“Me too…”

A frustrated Ace Knight and cat girl. Both of them are superb girls, but they have love
juice dripping down from their embarrassing places according to their obedience to
my naughty tyranny. Because I know the appearance of the dignified Anzeros and
Luna in the daytime, a strange sense of superiority dominates me.

“Hey, put it in… n, tto”

“Nu… u♪”

I grab Anzeros´s butt and insert my penis into her narrow vagina. Her body is not as
small as Irina and Jeanne, but its tightness is by no means inferior.

“Andy… ♪♪”

“Hey, you can’t show a bad example to your junior, female slave… Call me master

“Yes… Master, sama… ♪”

Anzeros who calls me Master with a cute voice is like a different person from when
arguing with Aurora. While stroking her hair, I covered her so that she would bend
down and started swinging.

“N, uuu, nkuu… Andy, Andy, master-sama… my pussy, my master… ♪”

“Anzeros… my masochistic female slave… masochistic toilet, masochist seed bag…!”

“Yes, Yes… I love to receive master´s sperm… ♪”

With a body that overwhelmed Boyd. With a mouth that commanded Aurora. Anzeros
delights me so much and makes me compassionately exotic. Her body is gradually
shaken strongly, the vagina wall is used to strike the uterus and the lower body is
rubbed with desire. As Anzeros gets fierce, she changes from a bullish 10-man captain
into a useless horny pet.

“Haaa, haaaa… ♪ Master, Master, sama… putting out semen in me… use me as a semen
hole, master… ♪”

“Pervert”

“Yeah, I’m a pervert… a perverted slave who loves a pervert maser…”

Already praising myself beyond my words and into Anzeros, who is immersed in the
pleasure, I always vomit in the back, feeling her incredible cuteness.

“Naaaaaa… ♪”

Anzeros feels it and raises a voice of pleasure. Immediately, my dirty dick is pushed
into Luna´s pussy next.

“Nkyuuu…!!”

“Tonight, we’re going to get 10 people together”

According to Hilda’s quota.

“Yeah… 10 times… I can do all 9 times…!”

“You can’t do it. You’re greedy”

“Nya, I, I´m sorry”

Luna entangles her tail around me so that I dont escape. In general, it does not last so
long. She’s surprisingly weak to pleasure so she faints easily. However, Luna who
wants to be fucked is still cute and I also embrace Luna tightly from the back and
continue sex while rubbing her breasts roughly. Luna immediately has her eyes full of
pleasure and begins to shake her waist while crying as if she had lost her reason. And
after violently tasting the vagina so that the waist is screwed down, the uterus that
can be said to be still young is knocked down by my cock and I ejaculate.

“Nyaaaaaaaa… ♪♪”

Luna loses power and immerses in the aftertaste.

“Huuu… Anzeros, next, you”

“Master is troublesome… ♪”

“You don’t like it?”

“Not at all”

The night is still long.

I have realized that I made two Dragon Breath applied weapons. After all, it is hard to
handle the sealing stone. It’s quite powerful, but that’s why I can’t figure out where to
use it. It’s a little too much as an interpersonal trump card and it’s too dangerous to
treat this as the main force against monsters.

“That’s why Lantz”

“Haa”

“Try using this one”

I give Lantz more new weapons that I’ve spent a whole day making.

“Emm… isn’t it just a thick arrow?”

“Well, that’s how you treat it”

The crossbow arrows are thick. The shape itself is not so special. No, it is quite
different in the region where there is only a normal bow and arrow.

“Nevertheless, aim towards there”

“There is only a mountain”

“Luna placed a target on a tree on top of that mountain”

Cooperation: Training instructor Dianne.

“…Eh”

Lantz looks like that. As it is now, it is a mountain that is 3km away. As expected, it is
not a distance that can be reached by an ordinary crossbow.

“But you can do it if you just aim”

“Just once”

James Lantz regular soldier. It has no particular meaning that he was chosen for the
Special Duty Corps. His sight and accuracy are the best among the old Crossbow Corps.
Crossbow members are all trained and everyone has more skills, but Lantz has the
best sniper ability. He was not just an onanist.

“Emm… damn, can I really reach that thing…?”

“You can ask Dianne to apply the magic to enhance your senses”

“You can do it even without it. It’s a question of one’s abilities…”

He fixes his elbows on his knees and take a deep breath. He is aiming for a far-away
goal that he can’t even see. And then.

「Tsu」

The arrow is released from the crossbow. Lantz opened his eyes.

“…Eh, what is… a little serious”

“Hit?”

“It’s a big loss”

Still a stunned face. He stood up and stared at the distant mountain.

“It was quite high and it came off very high, but it is not [Falling] at all”

“Yes, that’s right. Indeed”

“What is it? What is the reason? What did you do to my crossbow?”

“It’s not the crossbow, it’s the arrow… I’ve done it, how far it’s going to fly. I made you
think it’s low”
New conventional weapon, special thick arrow (Tentative name). Its true identity is
an arrow with a characteristic of 「The more it breaks through the air, the more
acceleration it will get」. Since crests are engraved to twist and bend the air flow into
90% propulsion from other than the rear, there is virtually no limit to the range.
Moreover, the farther away the target is, the higher the power.

“Great, that’s great!”

“…Yes, well. I wish you could hit it”

“I’ll hit it next! I need one more!”

“…The problem is, that the inscription is so small and too huge that I only can make
one arrow per day”

“…Eh”

It is thanks to Breakcore´s crest engraving pen that the embossing can be applied to
the side level surface of the thick arrow. Too much demand for performance, so it
became a product that is not very mass-produced. There are a number of arrows. To
be honest, this low productivity is painful.

“10-man captain Smithson is amazing, but you cant be pleased with such an item for
now”

“Noisy! I know that myself

I’m going to make something amazing that everyone will really adore.

————–

For the time being, I gave up collecting the arrows and went to the Baron’s mansion.
The daily routine is to see Peter’s face. I cant feed him with my own income and
considering the possibility of leaving for weeks or months, there is no gap to raise my
child, but I will repay the baron as soon as everything stabilizes. Somehow, having a
child is a good thing. My child that Jeanne gave birth to. A child who inherited the
lineage of my father and mother and was given birth by one of my favorite girls. When
I look at Peter’s restful sleeping face, I’ll try my best to work hard. If there is a time
when there is a stable elf territory and Polka ahead of my current job and Peter will
live, I think I will do my best even if it is a little roundabout.
“He is sleeping very well”

“It’s his job to sleep, cry and suck my breasts. But even so, children take a lot of time.
If the Baroness hadn’t helped me, I wouldn’t know how to manage it”

“No one can become a [Veteran Mom] from the beginning. Someday, Jeanne-san will
help the others to be a good mom”

“Yes”

The Baroness, Jeanne and two aunts were here. After all, Jeanne looks to young
because of being a dwarf, so the Baroness may be stimulated by her motherhood.

“So when do you have a wedding, Andy-kun?”

The Baroness swung over a topic that was difficult to answer with a smile.

“A, Ah… well, that is, step by step…”

“We´re Celesta people. Besides everyone wants to get married to Andy. It’s a bit
impossible to get married here”

Nice follow up Jeanne. Well, she explained it as usual, but it sounds like a terrible crime
when said to Trot people.

“You already have a child… I don’t know how many people you want to marry, but I’d
like you to register Jeanne-san in your family register”

“That’s certainly true”

“Well, I’m actually a female slave, so I don’t care about that, do I?”

“…Jeanne-san, you can’t bring that kind of thing into reality”

“Even if it is said…”

What a strange conversation. No, I’m bad.

Hilda-san and Selenium showed up in a steaming manner as they were about to go

back to the inn. From their wet hairs, I can see that they were in the hot spring until
now.

“Ah, Andy-san is here”

“Oh, nice timing. Andy-kun wait a moment”

“What is it”

Both retreat into the hallway from the room they entered once. Then, I wait and look
at Jeanne´s face and they came into the room again.

“Yes, yes, special attention. Especially Andy-san”

“Why are you referring to me by name?”

“It’s an introduction♪ Co, Come in”

When Hilda-san urges the other side of the door, I hear a thin voice saying, 「Eh…
really, shall I go in…?」.

“Eii☆”

Neia came in when Hilda-san pushed her from the other side without questioning.
With no over-cloth. It looks like underwear, with only the chest and waist covered with
a small cloth.

“Au…”

“Ooo”

Neia who is shy embraces her chest. Her large breasts are distorted and more erotic.
Wait a minute.

“…No scratch, nothing…?”

“Bingo♪ Thanks to Polka´s miraculous spring and Hilda-sensei, a complete recovery

happened”

Hilda, who says so herself puffed up her chest with pride. It is true that Neia’s body,
which is almost bare, does not have any large, painful scars remaining.
“That’s right, Smithson-san, why did you know my body was full of wounds?”

“Ah… no that…”

It’s hard to say that I was peeking at that time. Neia may be slightly confused. No, she
might have thought that I haven’t seen so much.

“But it’s a pretty beautiful body… now, Neia”

“Hiu…”

Neia looks down with her bright red head. She’s so inexperienced that I don’t think
she’s a hero who is strong.

“If Andy-san is fascinated to that extent, it was a success♪”

“Be confident, Neia-san. You don’t need to have a complex, it’s a nice look in the first
place”

“I, I was cured because it wasn’t just about how to treat him, but it simply resonated
with combat power!”

Neia finally jumped out of the room as if she couldn’t endure.

“Arara, she’s so cute”

“It’s a good idea to let her walk around with her big boobs like Sharon-san, but I think
she can be a little more confident”

“No, I think it’s too much of a rough cure to expose her half-naked self to a man who’s
not so close to her…”

It was an eye-sight.

—————————

Night. When I returned to the hotel, Irina was drinking with Maia and Laila.

“Ho, owner, don’t you want to drink?”

“It’s a famous alcohol called [Tempest Whale] made on the frontier of the blue
territory. I pilfer a barrel when I went to my home”

“Pilfer”

Maia and Irina makes a thumb up sign at the same time.

“Is it good?”

“Elf-preferred slowly permeating alcohol doesn’t affect you with the first cup. If you
drink slowly, you will get a good balance around the second and third cup”

“Hee”

I have a cup poured and drink. Certainly the punch may be weak.

“Don’t drink so much”

“I understand, I’m gonna drink and taste it slowly with the next one”

I have another cup filled.

I seem to have fallen when I noticed. There was a table surface in front of my opened
eyes.

“Oooo… you were sleeping before I knew it”

“Hoho, it’s not weak, this alcohol. That’s why I said dont drink it all at once because it
has a good taste”

“Ugu…”

I’ve exposed my bad points. Reflection.

“Well, there were some things that were caught on your own while being careful”

“?”

When I looked up, Irina was on the chair next to me.

“N… but the more you really taste it, the more delicious it will taste…”

“Umm, it tastes strange, but this alcohol isn’t bad”

Maia and Laila are still drinking deliciously. Dragons have really no alcohol limit.

“Haa… shawee, I’ll send you back”

“Ho, don’t you need to rest?”

“We can still drink”

Anyway, if I drink more, I’ll just expose myself to the ugliness again. I hold Irina up to
my side and leave the inn.

—————————-

Autumn. It’s still summer in Celesta, but it’s almost autumn here. The month when it
began to get thinner, the sky with so many stars. And the sound of insects and owls
resonate in the grasslands that began to fade into light brown. Irina sleeps soundly.
Her little sleeping face is terribly innocent even though she is many times older than
me, I laugh at her thinking that it would be similar if I had an older sister. Speaking of
which, I have been called 「Older brother」 by Irina before.

“It was cute… toto”

I slightly stagger. I tried to be strong, but it doesn’t mean that I´m good with alcohol. If
I´m not careful, I will stagger.

“Oo, to, toto”

Then, I slipped whether my attention was insufficient and I land on the grass on the
roadside with my butt. I managed to avoid throwing away or crushing Irina. On my
lap, Irina still shows her innocent sleeping face… Irina’s foolishness in front of the
labyrinth is remembered somehow. And, the smile when calling me 「Older brother
」 playfully also overlaps. Although it is a memory with no context at all, it is
synthesized with my drunk head. My younger sister Irina who does want to offer
herself to me while crying and begging for sex is completed in my brain.

“…Ah, she’s so cute!”

While understanding in the corner of my head that everything is foolishly made up by
my brain, I feel that it will be real if I check it and I stroke the glossy hair of Irina and
steal a kiss from her sleeping face. Irina opens her eyes slightly. Her eyes are also
drunk. Irina looked up at me and uttered a few words.

“Older brother…”

“!”

Dokin. Awaken… no, the feeling of that alcohol comes around from the bottom of my
stomach again. I think my delusion has become a reality. It’s a coincidence if you think
calmly, but I’m not calm.

“Irina…!”

I covered Irina. In my head, is the memory that Irina was showing a foolery under the
night sky in the meadow of the Holy Beast Labyrinth. My head decides that it is not
strange to fuck her under the sky. It’s just sex without being hidden in a illusion. There
was no good reason, but the desire to fuck Irina while Irina was a 「Younger sister」
went out of control. I just hug Irina and put my lips on her lips. Irina entangled her
tongue around mine with the same taste without defying it.

“Haaa… a, a…?”

“Nu…”

I take a breath. While Irina didn’t wake up, she was dreaming of an older brother who
didn’t want her. I was impatient and rolled up Irina’s skirt and shifted her underwear
aside.

“Ah… th, that…?”

I rub my penis that I have taken out against Irina´s secret place, who seems to be
unsure. A lower body which does not have much power. A small pubic area that is not
very ready. When I spit my saliva, I almost forced it into it.

“Ha, gaa…!?”

As expected, she opens her eyes. Is she awake? Has she awoken? I want her not to
wake up.
“Irina… Irina, older brother… you can call me older brother…!”

“A, Auu…!?”

“Irina, accept your older brother’s cock, get messed up with your older brother’s
semen, Irina, Irina… you’re engulfed by your older brother, in this grass you…!!”

“O, Old… Older brother…!?”

“Yeah, good Irina…!!”

Push my delusion. A man who asks for unreasonableness to suppress the woman who
was sleeping by the power of alcohol, to suddenly thrust in the roadside, to call him
big brother and to push the delusion setting and to let semen out. For Irina, I’m the
lowest she can think of now. I don’t feel guilty despite being vaguely aware. Excitement
and ecstasy exceed.

“Irina, Irina… ah, my younger sister, I’m violating my younger sister…”

“Ol, Older brother… older brother, at least, older brother…!”

“Wh, What do you want to say Irina. Do you want me to stop!?”

Ah, I´m the lowest. Doing terrible things. With that in mind, I rubbed Irina’s little
vagina with my cock. The narrow vagina turns up. Irina´s luxury underwear sometimes
gets tangled between her vagina and my penis. But still, I feel a one-sided joy that I
feel that I’m excited that the love juice has increased.

“At least, older brother… at least… let’s embrace closely…!!”

“!!”

Irina is also drunk. She isn’t sane. However, I was excited by the words that came out
in such a way, hugging her as if jumping towards Irina and shaking my hips to thrust
till the depth of her vagina. Thus I.

“A, Aaaaaa…!!”

“Haaaaaa… a”
We both raise a scream. While listening to the voice of my weaker younger sister, I
threw my sperm into the back of her vagina.

I’m breathing. As expected, I´m getting sober. The same goes for Irina. The sounds of
the insects are refreshing and gentle.

“……”

“…Older brother, do you want to continue or retire soon?”

“!!”

Irina laughs and giggles.

“…Sorry, I did a terrible thing”

“You´re really a devil. You cummed inside again♪”

Irina shakes her hips slightly with a voice that doesn’t blame me at all. My son which
is still in Irina´s pussy is still energetic.

“…Older brother doesn’t seem to have enough yet”

“N… but”

“I´m also not satisfied yet… Can you take care of your younger sister a little more?”

“…!!!”

As it was, I hold Irina down and cummed inside her three times.

———————–

“Oh, Welcome home, Irina-dono. I was about to pick you up from the inn”

“Hmm, I’m sorry. I had a good drink and it was a little too much”

Irina smiled at the baron in her usual way. I talk to the baron for the time being.

“Irina, in that situation here”

“Hmm? I’ll drink tea and you’ll be the one to talk to while I become sober”

Irina stops me.

“But”

“Andy, take it easy. No one will complain about your visit”

The Baron also recommended me to go to Irina’s room.

Closing the door.

“…Huhu, my older brother seems to be very nasty”

“I am”

“I didn’t mind if it smelled… ♪”

Irina sticks her tongue out and hugs me again. There should be no change of
underwear after the outdoor sex, of course, Irina’s underwear was abundant with love
juice and semen.

“Older brother… I’ll let you pamper me a little more♪”

“…Tension is different”

“Huhu, if you force me to play the role of your younger sister, take responsibility”

I was in high spirits. Irina was thrown into the bed as it was and we continued our
gentle and sweet sex play until the morning… Baroness, she’ll get angry if she knows.
Luna’s training was nearing the end and everyone was faintly wondering if the next
expedition was near and a command was given to me, Anzeros and Aurora.

“Get on Laila and go to the royal university”

“Royal university…?”

“It may be about one of the old maps”

“Ah I see”

Come to think of it, when I went to the royal capital before, I asked the Librarians
Association.

“I really want to go by myself, but Luna needs a bit more training”

“Understood”

We salute for the first time in a long time. Since it’s a lot of work, I try to recruit more
people.

“Keiron, I’m going to the capital, do you want to come along?”

“Don’t stop”

Keiron, who was sleeping on a tree, waved with his hand, looking at Goto and Lantz
running.

“When I can rest, I’m going to rest with my best”

“Well, I thought it was like that”

This guy will not want to go to the capital from a laid-back Polka without care.
Goto and Lantz also declined. Soon, the hot springs will be crowded with women
because of the weekend. When I went to Neia and Boyd, he was crying because he was
beaten black and blue.

“I’m sorry, I can’t help you if it’s not tomorrow or later”

It’s impossible to heal all his wounds in one day in the miraculous spring. And that
Neia.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been moving without wearing armor, so I’m a little
happy…”

Embarrassingly, she showed off her three-quarter-length dress that Hilda-san bought
at a town clothing store. It looks good and she is active and cute, but it’s horrible
because she beat Boyd into a 「Half-dead state」.

“Is it the royal capital? Shall I escort you?”

“Do you want to go?”

“Yes, I want to eat a hot dog from the shopping street south of the arena again”

…She’s surprisingly ecstatic. No, it wasn’t surprising as I originally met her there. She
hurries and wears her hat and cloak and Neia put her sword on her waist.

Jeanne and Selenium are out of the question. Apple declined because she didn’t want
to fly too much. Hilda declined because there was no particular use. Since Maia is an
emergency means of transportation, I told her to follow Dianne and wait.

“If you look at it this way, you’ll want to go to the royal capital.”

“Well, Polka is cozy”

Because Anzeros is from the capital city, the water should be more suitable in the city
than in the countryside originally, but it said so as if it were natural. Well, it’s like a day
trip, and I’m not so attractive to go to the royal university.

“Ho, would you like to go soon?”

“Yeah, please”
Laila undresses and transforms into a black dragon. And Anzeros, Aurora, Neia and I
get into the carriage. When I tried to close the door, I saw Irina being caught by Dianne.

“Le-t-me-go”

“It’ll be a little confusing when you go”

…Yeah, I’ll take her there one of these days.

——————————-

Laila takes off with the morning bells. And when the sun goes down, we arrived at the
royal city. Naturally, the dragon body is hidden by a illusion and we landed in the
suburbs.

“I wonder if the university is still open”

“Tentatively, we´re a Celesta special duty corps. We ’re not going to pay in front of the
gates even if they show a bad face”

That’s right. In the current Trot, the title is powerful.

“Ho, then, let’s go”

Laila, who has finished hiding the carriage in a illusion, transformed into her human
form and wears clothes, before we enter the royal capital.

There was a strange guy at the royal university. Erik Randall. A tall, slit-eyed gentleman
who can’t be mistaken.

“Ah, Angelina-sama!”

He rushed to us who had entered the university campus with Anzeros and me at the
top. There were a lot of well dressed girls (possibly aristocratic or wealthy noble
daughters) around, so it was a close approach… Well, if you are a handsome guy and
the eldest son of the famous Marquis Randall, you can pick up any aristocrats or
wealthy merchant daughter you want. Yes.

“Erik”
“It’s been a long time. 10-man captain Smithson, 10-man captain Aurora”

Erik bowed in front of us. From the surrounding women, a steep gaze pierces Anzeros
and Aurora. Also a little to Laila and Neia.

“Ahaha… what is this air”

“Ho. As we look so good, we are under the attack of those gazes because of that
handsome guy”

Laila explains to Neia.

“Don’t worry, we’re Andy Smithson’s pets. I’m not interested in that guy over there”

The girls around Erik stiffened by Laila who proclaims so in a dignified manner.

“I, I’m different!?”

“Don’t be a little confusing, just because of your pet’s behavior for a while”

Anzeros and Aurora collectively ignored Neia and Laila’s commotion.

“Erik, are you a student of this university?”

“Yeah, it’s almost time to get my master’s degree… I’d like to work at the university
like Grants-sensei”

“What about the heir of the Randall family?”

“My father is still very strong. From my point of view, he will be active for another
thirty years. During that time, just because I am a swordsman, I can’t just swing my
sword”

Erik laughs hahaha. This is a conversation on the clouds. I have no connection to

learning at all.

“But what are you doing here today?”

Erik suddenly shows a serious face.

“I don’t want to say this, but for now it’s better to avoid going to the university with
long ears, so if you have anything to do you should do it quickly”

“?”

“There are rumors that the University’s President Conwart was imprisoned by the
authorities on suspicion of being involved in a riot. Originally, the university was also
recognized by the royal capital as a foreign law and it was all a Celesta´s conspiracy.
There is a group of perennial students who say that students from different races shall
be knocked out from the university”

“Oh dear. Those nobles”

Anzeros shrugs. Several people in the surroundings have a slightly muggy face.

“Well, it’s certainly a noble person who can be a eternity student, but that is a tough
term”

“If you have any complaints, don’t panic at university, just enter the court as soon as
you can and enter the Celesta merchant. Don’t play patriots at the fort of foreign law”

“That’s right”

Erik smiles. However, at the next moment, everyone hears a banging sound that hits
something hard and everyone is nervous. Only I was late.

“Aurora!!”

“Yes!!”

Submerge yourself for a moment, Anzeros and Aurora will disappear. An arrow passed
through the space where they were. To hear the sound bounced off the cobblestone
ground, it seems that it was not a strong bow or arm, but it was scary that it was shot
at the university campus.

“Owner, don’t move”

“Yes”

Laila puts me behind her back and takes a full defense posture. Originally Laila with
master knight-class motor nerves and human perception, won’t let the arrow reach
me.

“……”

And Neia is in the midst of escaping.

“There are so many people in such a peaceful town…”

Holding her hat, she whispers in a low voice.

“What are you doing…!”

I heard the sound of someone biting on his lips.

“Don’t be silly!!”

Neia jumps with a sound of cobblestones shaking. Then she flew away at a stretch of
several tens of meters to a man who had a handmade bow on a university building.

“Are you a warrior!!”

“Hi!”

In an incredible leap, the man is overwhelmed.

“Those who are not willing to fight don’t take weapons! If you take a sword, if you take
a bow, it means that you have tolerated death! I’m a stranger! You abandoned being
protected as a people!! You can be prepared, but you’re not a citizen!! ”

Neia was furious. She hates those who try to harm people with half-preparedness. It
is probably the flip side of her pride that she calls herself 「Hero」, covered her entire
body with wounds, and still took the lead in fighting monsters.

“To be prepared for that, I’m going to kill you!”

“Stop, Neia!”

I cry out with a delay to Neia who pulls out her sword. And Anzeros interrupted like a
black wind in response to my cry. Putting her hands together.
“Haa!!”

Don, Neia and the bow man were blown together from the top of the school building.

“!!”

“Gyaa!!”

Neia lands beautifully when she turns, but a normal human being, a guy who is a
university student at this university, can’t do such a cool show and is about to hit the
ground.

“…Tsk. There’s no second time”

Aurora catches him in the air… or better said, she grabs him and throws him into the
school building window. The glass window unique to the royal city shattered and
made a terrible sound.

“Anzeros, san…!!!”

“Neia Grans. I don’t know your past. But people make mistakes. Make a lot of mistakes.
Please understand the peace of this town in this country can be wrong”

Anzeros slowly hits Neia. Neia lowered her hat and said 「I’m sorry」.

“Angelina-sama… again, powerful”

Erik also whispered while keeping his self-defense sword in his pocket.

Post-processing in the university office.

“Sorry, I’m sorry for the university student attacking a Celesta special duty corps,
please forgive it. I handed that student over to the military police. So…”

A very kowtowing clerk.

“No. This is too rough for that student”

Anzeros says quietly. The university clerk was very sorry. It looks like he’s angry with
his expressionless face, but the other side is really scary. As Anzeros, if she goes out
too badly, she might reverse Neia, so I guess she’s just holding him back.

“By the way, I made a request to the Librarian Association in the name of 100-man
commander Dianne…”

“Ah, the person in charge of that… hey Miller-san, call someone from the Librarian
Association promptly!”

Probably because of the uproar, the story goes on.

The librarian’s reply was that a map was found, but not yet finished. That will be done
by tomorrow. As expected, it isn’t good to bring out the original, but it seems to be so
now… It was postponed.

“This is Neia’s recommended hot dog shop”

“…Yes. Buster-sama taught me a lot when he was in the royal capital with me”

Neia is not herself. Is it really a reflection? Anzeros goes to her parents’ house and
Aurora eats at the inn. Laila and I were the only ones who followed Neia to her
recommended shop.

“…N, really delicious”

“I want a drink”

“Be patient now”

Speaking until Laila is satisfied, I will be penniless.

“……”

Neia bites into her hot dog and slowly chews it. And then she looked up while looking
at the evening sky.

“…This country is a good place. And Anzeros-san and Andy-san are really enviable”

“The treatment for half elves is the worst”

“…Still, but still I’m jealous”

After pausing a little.

“Such delicious food is selling normally. It is impossible for a child to starve to death
on the roadside. No one in my country says that they don’t want to eat monster meat.
There are not a few people who know the taste of human meat…”

Reduced ending. Did she think that it was something she couldn’t say loudly.

“Hundreds have died to have just five heroes and everyone thinks it is natural, it may
be useless, as we may be destroyed tomorrow. Everyone thinks so… if you are born in
such a country, it is enviable that there was discrimination in this country ”

“…It’s a tough country”

“So, I couldn’t forgive it. In my country, it should never happen. It doesn’t mean that
people are taking their lives. You are not allowed to point your weapons at someone
else just for a small reason… but this is not my country. What a country is this that can
have people like that”

“It’s not okay to be like that. But it’s not something that can’t be recovered”

I tap on Neia’s hat. Just like Maia did.

“That’s why it was a relief that Anzeros stopped you while your mistakes were taken
back”

“…Yes”

“Don’t worry about it. I forgive you… you’ll be fine”

“……”

My irresponsible forgiveness may be extra care for Neia.

“…Thank you, very much”

Neia thanked me.

“Okay, then this is the end of this story… I’ll tell you a good advice. Neia, when you’re
eating something delicious, it’s rude to food and the chef if you don’t show it is
delicious”

“Ye… Yes!!”

Neia finally smiles. Laila and I smiled lightly.

No, I couldn’t meet 100-man commander Grants again. I will go to the arena, where
he’ll always be… I’m a little worried. I hope he didn’t get sick.